manner_n of_o trade_n and_o place_n of_o trust_n the_o quite_o contrary_a have_v be_v practise_v the_o court_n of_o judicature_n wherein_o be_v a_o equal_a number_n of_o counsellor_n and_o judge_n of_o both_o religion_n for_o hear_v and_o determine_v difference_n have_v be_v suppress_v and_o quite_o alter_v attorney_n apothecary_n surgeon_n and_o general_o all_o other_o mechanic_n and_o handycraft_n trade_n not_o permittedto_o gain_v or_o eat_v their_o bread_n in_o quiet_a but_o which_o be_v most_o doleful_a of_o all_o to_o consider_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n many_o of_o they_o slay_v imprison_a and_o banish_v their_o church_n pull_v down_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o flock_n disperse_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n into_o england_n sweden_n italy_n denmark_n germany_n etc._n etc._n as_o sheep_n have_v no_o shepherd_n just_a as_o it_o happen_v unto_o their_o predecessor_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o few_o that_o remain_v in_o the_o land_n of_o their_o nativity_n wait_v for_o the_o time_n that_o their_o king_n and_o sovereign_a like_o a_o other_o cyrus_n or_o charlemagne_n his_o royal_a and_o religious_a ancestor_n will_v give_v and_o proclaim_v deliverance_n unto_o the_o disperse_a tribe_n from_o their_o cruel_a bondage_n and_o from_o so_o great_a a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n for_o at_o present_a they_o many_o time_n see_v their_o young_a infant_n yield_v up_o their_o innocent_a soul_n in_o carry_v they_o unto_o place_n far_o distant_a to_o receive_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o baptism_n other_o yield_v up_o their_o spirit_n without_o the_o benefit_n or_o help_n of_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n consolation_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n beside_o many_o other_o great_a misery_n which_o they_o daily_o suffer_v in_o body_n soul_n and_o estate_n so_o that_o the_o parisian_a maacssre_n be_v a_o kindness_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o present_a usage_n which_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o diligence_n of_o romish_a emissary_n and_o from_o their_o own_o unkind_a countryman_n for_o that_o give_v they_o a_o speedy_a deliverance_n from_o all_o misery_n whereas_o they_o be_v now_o as_o it_o be_v hold_v on_o the_o rack_n and_o make_v suffer_v a_o thousand_o death_n before_o they_o be_v free_v from_o the_o burden_n of_o one_o miserable_a life_n when_o our_o neighbour_n and_o brethren_n house_n be_v burn_v and_o all_o in_o a_o flame_n for_o the_o same_o common_a faith_n and_o reformation_n all_o christian_n that_o have_v any_o sense_n of_o religion_n and_o piety_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o unite_v their_o prayer_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o avert_v his_o just_a judgement_n from_o fall_v upon_o we_o for_o our_o great_a impiety_n and_o preserve_v our_o church_n and_o nation_n from_o the_o sad_a calamity_n which_o have_v ruin_v so_o many_o christian_a family_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o threaten_v the_o like_a usage_n unto_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a world_n i_o own_o it_o be_v the_o singular_a blessing_n of_o god_n and_o by_o the_o liberality_n of_o the_o great_a encourager_n of_o virtue_n and_o learning_n his_o grace_n the_o lord_n primate_n and_o chancellor_n of_o ireland_n that_o i_o be_o happy_a this_o day_n in_o address_v my_o self_n unto_o you_o almost_o in_o the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n unto_o felix_n the_o roman_a governor_n in_o adventure_v to_o speak_v the_o more_o free_o in_o this_o matter_n because_o you_o have_v be_v for_o many_o year_n a_o righteous_a judge_n unto_o this_o nation_n live_v so_o that_o envy_n itself_o dare_v not_o whisper_v the_o least_o corruption_n or_o sign_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n to_o friend_n or_o enemy_n and_o be_v perfect_o sensible_a of_o the_o verity_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v only_o hint_v at_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n lest_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o write_v a_o book_n of_o martyr_n rather_o than_o a_o epistle_n dedicatory_a our_o gentry_n and_o gallant_n former_o be_v wont_a in_o great_a number_n to_o flock_v and_o resort_v unto_o montpellier_n montauban_n bergerac_n etc._n etc._n where_o they_o free_o exchange_v their_o english_a gold_n for_o the_o nourishment_n and_o recreation_n they_o there_o find_v both_o for_o body_n and_o soul_n but_o now_o it_o may_v too_o true_o be_v say_v of_o those_o place_n in_o particular_a and_o of_o other_o whole_a province_n in_o general_a that_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n their_o glory_n be_v depart_v from_o they_o and_o they_o as_o the_o asiatic_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o thick_a and_o dark_a cloud_n of_o profaneness_n atheism_n ignorance_n and_o superstition_n so_o that_o those_o who_o travel_v that_o way_n may_v just_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o damage_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o pleasant_a and_o beautiful_a jerusalem_n when_o the_o christian_n be_v send_v out_o of_o it_o unto_o pella_n and_o other_o place_n and_o what_o be_v france_n but_o a_o aceldama_n now_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v expel_v contrary_a to_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o wise_a and_o valiant_a deal_n of_o lewis_n the_o twelve_o who_o before_o he_o will_v ruin_v his_o subject_n for_o religion_n send_v commissary_n and_o not_o dragoon_n into_o the_o several_a part_n of_o his_o dominion_n to_o be_v just_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n who_o upon_o the_o report_n make_v unto_o he_o by_o his_o commissary_n swear_v a_o great_a oath_n in_o presence_n of_o his_o officer_n and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n that_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o best_a subject_n he_o have_v in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o thenceforward_o command_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v molest_v in_o body_n or_o estate_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o present_a king_n have_v much_o better_a knowledge_n and_o experience_n of_o his_o protestant_a subject_n loyalty_n than_o that_o great_a prince_n have_v occasion_n to_o know_v so_o that_o it_o be_v hope_v the_o sinister_a council_n of_o a_o plot_v jesuitical_a faction_n will_v not_o always_o prevail_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o so_o many_o faithful_a good_a subject_n and_o of_o so_o flourish_v a_o kingdom_n i_o have_v presume_v here_o to_o present_v unto_o you_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o chief_a revolution_n which_o have_v occur_v upon_o this_o tremendous_a article_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n day_n unto_o the_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n negotiate_v by_o emperor_n king_n council_n pope_n prelate_n and_o the_o eminent_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o several_a century_n be_v retrieve_v and_o recite_v with_o as_o great_a integrity_n and_o moderation_n aspossible_a can_v be_v i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v myself_o unto_o the_o author_n sense_n and_o term_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v and_o if_o any_o passage_n seem_v to_o vary_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o i_o do_v not_o observe_v through_o the_o whole_a book_n i_o hope_v to_o find_v a_o favourable_a censure_n be_v only_o a_o translator_n and_o not_o the_o author_n if_o the_o work_n be_v due_o weigh_v it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o much_o recommendation_n for_o the_o buy_n and_o read_v of_o it_o such_o generous_a wine_n need_v no_o bush_n all_o be_v loyal_a and_o orthodox_n here_o it_o recommend_v itself_o unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o desire_v to_o see_v the_o weighty_a matter_n of_o religion_n interweave_v with_o the_o pleasant_a light_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o pure_a history_n of_o all_o age_n whereby_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o man_n reason_n be_v improve_v and_o confirm_v to_o the_o eternal_a silence_v of_o that_o common_a question_n of_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n unto_o protestant_n in_o ask_v where_o their_o religion_n be_v before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n here_o be_v depth_n where_o elephant_n may_v swim_v the_o learned_a and_o curious_a may_v find_v sweetness_n and_o satisfaction_n also_o the_o weak_a lamb_n the_o pious_a and_o devout_a soul_n may_v wade_v without_o fear_n and_o go_v away_o plunge_v and_o please_v in_o pleasure_n and_o delight_n and_o how_o can_v i_o better_o expose_v this_o sacred_a treasure_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n unto_o public_a view_n than_o by_o recommend_v my_o weak_a endeavour_n herein_o unto_o your_o favourable_a acceptance_n and_o patronage_n have_v receive_v the_o first_o design_n of_o come_v to_o light_n near_o the_o famous_a mansion_n of_o your_o worthy_a progenitor_n where_o for_o several_a year_n i_o spend_v some_o of_o the_o pleasant_a day_n of_o all_o my_o life_n wherein_o i_o free_o confess_v as_o god_n glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o his_o church_n be_v chief_o design_v by_o i_o
before_o it_o be_v make_v that_o which_o be_v be_v not_o make_v say_v athenagoras_n but_o that_o which_o be_v not_o tertullian_n nothing_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v be_v not_o without_o beginning_n but_o rather_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v make_v and_o before_o he_o st._n justin_n martyr_v say_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o position_n of_o aristotle_n that_o that_o which_o be_v make_v and_o be_v to_o be_v be_v not_o yet_o before_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o all_o motion_n be_v make_v by_o the_o change_n of_o that_o which_o be_v not_o before_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v origen_n nothing_o say_v he_o can_v be_v make_v but_o what_o be_v not_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n all_o that_o be_v make_v say_v he_o be_v not_o before_o it_o be_v make_v the_o famous_a st._n athanasius_n it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o work_n and_o of_o creature_n that_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o which_o exist_v not_o before_o they_o be_v make_v phaebadius_n or_o as_o severus_n sulpitius_n call_v he_o foegadius_n 3._o phoebad_n contr_n arrian_n ambros_n de_fw-fr incar_n domin_n c._n 3._o t._n 4._o greg._n nyss_n contr_n eunom_fw-la l._n 11._o august_n contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o vigil_n contr_n eutich_n l_o 3._o c._n 3._o bishop_n of_o again_o in_o guienne_n if_o he_o be_v make_v say_v he_o he_o be_v not_o st._n ambrose_n what_o be_v make_v say_v he_o begin_v that_o which_o be_v have_v no_o beginning_n but_o he_o foresee_v it_o and_o the_o brother_n of_o st._n basil_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o he_o be_v make_v he_o be_v not_o st._n austin_n in_o one_o of_o the_o two_o book_n he_o write_v against_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o law_n to_o make_v say_v he_o be_v to_o produce_v what_o be_v not_o before_o in_o fine_a for_o it_o be_v endless_a to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n vigilius_n a_o african_a bishop_n in_o his_o book_n against_o eutiche_n how_o be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o he_o that_o be_v be_v make_v see_v that_o to_o be_v make_v be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o subsist_v before_o if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o he_o be_v make_v what_o he_o be_v not_o he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v make_v man_n for_o our_o sake_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v now_o if_o these_o good_a and_o wise_a doctor_n can_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o any_o restriction_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o this_o consideration_n what_o origen_n say_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n 23._o orig._n apud_fw-la euseb_n de_fw-fr praeparat_fw-la l._n 6._o &_o in_o philocal_a c._n 23._o relate_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o in_o the_o philocalie_a of_o st._n basil_n and_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n that_o which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v elder_a than_o the_o thing_n make_v for_o a_o man_n so_o learned_a as_o origen_n one_o of_o the_o clear_a and_o transcendent_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n or_o the_o whole_a world_n can_v not_o say_v some_o have_v speak_v so_o weak_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o man_n every_o day_n make_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o cause_n shall_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n and_o those_o which_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n much_o young_a than_o this_o divine_a body_n contrary_a unto_o the_o maxim_n of_o origen_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o natural_a reason_n or_o at_o least_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o duty_n to_o have_v give_v we_o notice_n that_o although_o this_o maxim_n be_v undoubted_o true_a and_o that_o it_o take_v place_n general_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v one_o particular_a occasion_n wherein_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o i_o mean_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o then_o by_o a_o inconceivable_a mystery_n the_o thing_n make_v be_v incomparable_o elder_a than_o those_o that_o make_v it_o yet_o nevertheless_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o any_o part_n of_o his_o write_n the_o least_o sign_n of_o any_o such_o advertisement_n it_o must_v then_o be_v say_v that_o origen_n be_v a_o sot_n or_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o latin_n believe_v at_o this_o time_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o those_o which_o will_v be_v please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o treatise_n to_o decide_v the_o which_o of_o these_o two_o opinion_n they_o think_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o truth_n in_o the_o four_o place_n the_o father_n have_v constant_o believe_v that_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v nevertheless_o say_v some_o if_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o this_o rule_n and_o teach_v with_o the_o latin_n that_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o continent_n be_v great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v and_o that_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v so_o nevertheless_o it_o happen_v by_o a_o miracle_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v all_o the_o dimension_n of_o a_o true_a body_n as_o well_o as_o we_o yet_o do_v subsist_v entire_o in_o a_o little_a crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o in_o a_o drop_n of_o wine_n if_o in_o advance_v this_o four_o maxim_n they_o make_v this_o exception_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v and_o without_o be_v preoccupy_v by_o a_o false_a interest_n of_o any_o side_n that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o formal_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v at_o least_o own_a and_o admit_v one_o of_o its_o consequence_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o same_o advantage_n against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o otherwise_o may_v be_v do_v but_o also_o say_v they_o if_o these_o zealous_a and_o wise_a conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v speak_v simple_o and_o without_o exception_n the_o latin_n must_v needs_o confess_v that_o they_o know_v not_o or_o rather_o refute_v and_o oppose_v all_o the_o consequence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v let_v we_o see_v then_o how_o they_o have_v govern_v themselves_o in_o relation_n unto_o this_o and_o let_v we_o faithful_o receive_v their_o deposition_n 81._o theophil_n antioch_n ad_fw-la antolyc_a l._n 2_o p._n 81._o i_o will_v begin_v with_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o century_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o property_n of_o the_o true_a god_n not_o only_o to_o be_v every_o where_o etc._n etc._n but_o also_o not_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o place_n otherwise_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v he_o will_v be_v great_a than_o he_o for_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n in_o our_o france_n 1._o iren._n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 2_o c._n 1._o despise_v the_o extravagancy_n of_o martion_n which_o have_v invent_v two_o god_n one_o good_a the_o other_o bad_a marcion_n good_a god_n say_v he_o be_v hide_v or_o lock_v up_o in_o some_o place_n and_o environ_v about_o with_o some_o other_o strength_n which_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v the_o great_a because_o what_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v 15._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n who_o also_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o infallible_a that_o nothing_o contain_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o great_a than_o the_o thing_n contain_v according_a to_o which_o teach_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v corporal_a he_o say_v that_o it_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o a_o body_n which_o may_v be_v fit_a and_o proportionable_a to_o its_o greatness_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v there_o if_o it_o be_v great_a or_o less_o than_o it_o 238._o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 32._o greg_n nyss_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr mos_fw-la p._n 238._o how_o say_v he_o can_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n either_o fit_v a_o elephant_n or_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o flea_n st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n follow_v the_o same_o step_v when_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o divinity_n be_v enclose_v
inanimate_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o because_o one_o be_v find_v among_o they_o that_o much_o vary_v from_o this_o language_n i_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n what_o some_o have_v say_v to_o reconcile_v this_o author_n with_o other_o who_o have_v express_v themselves_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v then_o reassuming_a the_o thread_n of_o my_o history_n i_o make_v appear_v that_o these_o same_o doctor_n have_v believe_v that_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_o and_o that_o they_o have_v speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o morsel_n a_o piece_n a_o small_a portion_n and_o have_v see_v what_o they_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n i_o inquire_v what_o they_o teach_v of_o the_o use_n the_o office_n and_o employ_v of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o better_a to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o nature_n and_o force_n of_o these_o expression_n they_o will_v have_v we_o make_v these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v the_o other_o be_v that_o they_o constant_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n can_v be_v that_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n and_o indeed_o not_o to_o leave_v their_o doctrine_n expose_v unto_o the_o stroke_n of_o calumny_n they_o declare_v that_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o a_o image_n it_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a figure_n nor_o a_o image_n without_o operation_n but_o a_o figure_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n replenish_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n clothe_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n with_o all_o the_o fruit_n and_o with_o all_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o the_o same_o father_n who_o affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n do_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o pass_v and_o be_v turn_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o report_v the_o explication_n which_o they_o give_v we_o thereupon_o and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o expression_n they_o have_v limit_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v their_o word_n and_o intention_n have_v end_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o the_o search_n and_o inquiry_n of_o its_o consequence_n to_o know_v if_o they_o believe_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o earth_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o how_o they_o understand_v the_o follow_a maxim_n whether_o a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n whether_o it_o can_v subsist_v invisible_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n without_o occupy_v any_o space_n whether_o what_o have_v be_v do_v long_o since_o can_v still_o be_v do_v every_o day_n whether_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v late_a than_o the_o effect_n whether_o that_o which_o contain_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v great_a than_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v whether_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n whether_o the_o sense_n may_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n they_o make_v of_o sensible_a object_n when_o there_o be_v no_o defect_n in_o the_o organ_n or_o in_o the_o medium_n or_o situation_n of_o the_o object_n whether_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a and_o whether_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o each_o part_n ought_v to_o answer_v the_o respective_a part_n of_o place_n whether_o there_o may_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n whether_o one_o may_v dwell_v in_o himself_o whether_o a_o body_n may_v be_v all_o entire_o in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n and_o whether_o whatsoever_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v and_o fall_v under_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o to_o the_o end_n nothing_o be_v want_v to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o add_v unto_o direct_a proof_n a_o great_a many_o indirect_a proof_n take_v from_o their_o word_n and_o action_n whence_o be_v draw_v several_a induction_n which_o contribute_v very_o much_o to_o show_v what_o be_v their_o sentiment_n of_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n then_o i_o represent_v the_o alteration_n and_o change_n happen_v in_o the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n the_o contest_v of_o the_o nine_o age_n whereunto_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v give_v much_o light_n by_o certain_a consideration_n which_o show_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o light_n which_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n have_v the_o better_a that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la or_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n shall_v be_v represent_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o hope_v as_o will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o the_o candid_a reader_n see_v it_o will_v inform_v he_o that_o in_o that_o age_n which_o i_o consider_v neither_o as_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n nor_o of_o light_n but_o participate_v of_o both_o wherein_o thing_n pass_v otherwise_o than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o believe_v i_o treat_v exact_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o eleven_o century_n in_o regard_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n in_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o century_n of_o wicklif_n and_o the_o lollard_n in_o england_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n with_o some_o observation_n which_o i_o make_v from_o age_n to_o age_n upon_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o in_o the_o last_o part_n wherein_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n i_o examine_v the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n i_o inquire_v the_o time_n wherein_o christian_n begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o use_n of_o incense_n and_o candle_n especial_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o this_o practice_n i_o add_v that_o of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o also_o of_o material_a cross_n the_o consideration_n of_o holy_a vestment_n and_o of_o those_o particular_o appoint_v for_o this_o holy_a ceremony_n not_o forget_v that_o of_o flower_n which_o be_v use_v in_o form_n of_o coronet_n or_o otherwise_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o make_v one_o chapter_n of_o the_o disposition_n requisite_a for_o a_o communicant_a in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o another_o of_o those_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o engage_v i_o to_o speak_v something_o of_o auricular_a confession_n and_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v require_v it_o as_o a_o disposition_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n and_o i_o conclude_v the_o whole_a work_n with_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o i_o treat_v of_o with_o some_o care_n and_o exactness_n to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n on_o so_o important_a a_o point_n as_o this_o be_v and_o when_o the_o first_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o worship_v the_o host_n i_o know_v very_o well_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o testimony_n be_v it_o never_o so_o clear_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o man_n will_v find_v mean_n to_o elude_v and_o this_o be_v it_o which_o have_v render_v and_o will_v render_v the_o dispute_n of_o religion_n immortal_a many_o of_o those_o who_o handle_v they_o seek_v more_o their_o own_o than_o god_n glory_n and_o examine_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n with_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v be_v before_o prepossess_v with_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o behold_v they_o
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
to_o observe_v every_o one_o may_v easy_o judge_v by_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o may_v be_v all_o the_o world_n do_v not_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o only_a thing_n which_o be_v offer_v at_o first_o for_o the_o charitable_a oblation_n of_o believer_n be_v appoint_v not_o only_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o general_o for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v question_v as_o i_o suppose_v that_o beside_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o be_v take_v what_o be_v convenient_a for_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v also_o other_o thing_n offer_v and_o if_o we_o shall_v make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o the_o direction_n which_o we_o shall_v allege_v will_v soon_o remove_v this_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n in_o fine_a the_o pastor_n of_o christian_a church_n have_v in_o time_n think_v convenient_a to_o set_v apart_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o the_o other_o oblation_n make_v by_o believer_n they_o absolute_o prohibit_v that_o any_o thing_n else_o shall_v be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o pursuance_n whereof_o the_o three_o canon_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n do_v reprove_v and_o censure_v those_o who_o offer_v honey_n 4._o can._n 3._o apost_n &_o can_v 4._o milk_n bird_n beast_n or_o root_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o in_o the_o four_o it_o allow_v of_o offer_v oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n but_o to_o prove_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o a_o better_a authority_n recourse_n must_v be_v have_v unto_o more_o authentic_a monument_n and_o to_o such_o as_o bear_v not_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n as_o these_o canon_n do_v the_o first_o of_o these_o monument_n which_o present_v itself_o unto_o our_o sight_n be_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 397._o for_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 37._o of_o the_o code_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o council_n carthag_n 3._o can_v 24._o or_o as_o martin_n de_fw-fr braga_n read_v it_o in_o his_o collection_n that_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n nothing_o else_o be_v offer_v but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v teach_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o to_o distinguish_v this_o oblation_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o other_o offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n the_o council_n add_v as_o for_o the_o first-fruit_n whether_o it_o be_v honey_n or_o milk_n let_v they_o be_v offer_v after_o the_o usual_a manner_n upon_o some_o solemn_a day_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o infant_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n especial_o the_o milk_n be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n yet_o let_v they_o receive_v their_o particular_a blessing_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o as_o to_o first-fruit_n that_o nothing_o be_v offer_v but_o grape_n and_o wheat_n martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n in_o his_o collection_n of_o canon_n have_v express_v in_o these_o word_n that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n there_o ought_v nothing_o to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o sanctuary_n 55._o collect_v can_v c._n 55._o but_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v bless_v in_o type_n or_o in_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o orleans_n anno_fw-la 541._o make_n this_o decree_n that_o none_o presume_v to_o offer_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n ought_v else_o but_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n mingle_v with_o water_n 4._o council_n aurel._n 4_o c_o 4._o it_o be_v what_o be_v repeat_v in_o the_o viii_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o auxerre_n anno._n 578._o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v the_o year_n 675._o go_v about_o to_o reform_v some_o abuse_n creep_v into_o spain_n touch_v this_o oblation_n make_v this_o decree_n which_o gratian_n and_o other_o ignorant_o allege_v as_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n julius_n unto_o the_o egyptian_n 2._o council_n 3._o bracar_n c._n 1._o al._n 2._o we_o have_v be_v inform_v that_o certain_a person_n puff_v up_o with_o a_o schismatical_a ambition_n do_v offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n at_o the_o holy_a offertory_n contrary_a to_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v other_o which_o do_v not_o offer_v at_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o wine_n press_v out_o but_o they_o communicate_v the_o people_n with_o grape_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v allege_v against_o this_o abuse_n the_o authority_n and_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o father_n add_v that_o they_o shall_v therefore_o forbear_v offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o evident_a example_n of_o the_o evangelical_n truth_n have_v appear_v the_o which_o permit_v only_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v offer_v this_o be_v also_o the_o method_n of_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n when_o it_o transcribe_v in_o the_o 32._o canon_n that_o which_o have_v be_v above_o allege_a of_o the_o synod_n of_o carthage_n and_o in_o transcribe_v they_o appropriate_v it_o unto_o themselves_o and_o make_v it_o their_o own_o but_o if_o any_o ask_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n i_o mean_v wherefore_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o distinguish_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v promiscuous_o offer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o these_o thing_n because_o these_o kind_n of_o charitable_a oblation_n have_v not_o for_o their_o scope_n the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o i_o answer_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_a writer_n it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o answer_v distinct_o this_o question_n yet_o i_o will_v nevertheless_o thereupon_o offer_v my_o conjecture_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o suppose_v the_o father_n have_v thus_o do_v in_o honour_n and_o respect_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n imagine_v that_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o by_o consecration_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v conjunct_o with_o other_o thing_n which_o indeed_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v unto_o pious_a use_n but_o less_o noble_a and_o considerable_a and_o methinks_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n give_v we_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v so_o from_o their_o decree_n second_o i_o think_v that_o have_v make_v this_o distinction_n they_o provide_v some_o other_o way_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o churchman_n and_o for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o want_v but_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n judge_v fit_a to_o limit_v the_o oblation_n only_o to_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o two_o only_a thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n whereunto_o possible_o it_o may_v be_v add_v that_o by_o this_o wise_a conduct_n they_o will_v prevent_v a_o grow_a superstition_n the_o multitude_n be_v but_o too_o much_o incline_v to_o abuse_v the_o most_o innocent_a ceremony_n be_v always_o sensual_a and_o carnal_a they_o may_v imagine_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v call_v first-fruit_n be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o the_o oblation_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n so_o that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o use_v until_o the_o first-fruit_n have_v be_v first_o offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o if_o without_o this_o sanctification_n the_o use_n have_v be_v unlawful_a i_o can_v see_v but_o it_o may_v be_v so_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o church_n make_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v that_o it_o sanctifi_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n 109._o theod._n in_o psalm_n 109._o and_o what_o render_v this_o conjecture_n the_o more_o probable_a be_v what_o s._n austin_n observe_v ult_n aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la del_fw-it l._n 8._o c._n ult_n that_o many_o among_o the_o christian_n
and_o wine_n whereon_o prayer_n be_v make_v and_o say_v express_o that_o this_o food_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n 34._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34._o st._n irenaeus_n say_v the_o same_o for_o he_o also_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n have_v be_v make_v the_o bread_n which_o have_v receive_v invocation_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n cease_v to_o be_v common_a bread_n and_o say_v that_o we_o sanctify_v the_o creature_n this_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n write_v against_o martion_n 23._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o for_o he_o observe_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o this_o heretic_n deny_v he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o a_o creature_n that_o have_v be_v none_o of_o he_o 2_o strom._n l._n 1._o &_o paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2_o it_o be_v unto_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n refer_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o our_o lord_n 15._o origen_n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o &_o in_o matth._n c._n 15._o therefore_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o symbol_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacred_a and_o sanctify_a body_n by_o prayer_n st._n cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogical_a catechism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o adorable_a trinity_n be_v but_o common_a bread_n and_o common_a wine_n but_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n 4._o lib._n 4._o juvencus_n a_o priest_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o evangelical_n history_n which_o he_o compose_v in_o latin_a verse_n have_v say_v he_o devout_o pray_v 351._o basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o t._n 2._o p._n 351._o the_o great_a st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o of_o the_o saint_n have_v leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writing_n the_o word_n of_o invocation_n for_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n his_o brother_n 536._o in_o baptism_n christ_n p._n 8_o 22._o orat._n catech._n c._n 37._o p._n 536._o the_o mystical_a oil_n as_o also_o the_o wine_n be_v of_o no_o great_a moment_n before_o consecration_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o operate_v excellent_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o nature_n of_o visible_a thing_n be_v transelemented_a by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o benediction_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 4._o l._n 4._o the_o side_n c._n 5._o t._n 4._o as_o often_o as_o we_o take_v the_o sacrament_n which_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o holy_a prayer_n be_v transfigure_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n we_o do_v show_v the_o lord_n death_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n describe_v the_o cruelty_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o catholic_n and_o mark_v particular_o against_o what_o they_o show_v it_o what_o say_v he_o be_v more_o sacrilegious_a than_o to_o break_v tear_n 6._o lib._n 6._o and_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o god_n whereon_o you_o yourselves_o have_v sometime_o offer_v etc._n etc._n where_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n draw_v down_o by_o prayer_n have_v descend_v 87._o paschal_n 1._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o origen_n he_o do_v not_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n in_o italy_n 2._o in_o exod._n tract_n 2._o when_o our_o saviour_n present_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o show_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n ephrem_fw-la of_o edessa_n if_o the_o book_n publish_v in_o his_o name_n be_v he_o the_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n bless_a and_o break_v it_o nonscrutandâ—_n de_fw-fr natura_fw-la dei_fw-la curiose_fw-la nonscrutandâ—_n in_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o bless_v the_o cup_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o precious_a blood_n st._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n the_o lord_n give_v thanks_o show_v we_o how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n graec._n hom._n 82._o graec._n and_o upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n the_o apostle_n say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n because_o hold_v it_o in_o our_o hand_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n hymn_n and_o praise_n and_o do_v praise_v he_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o evagrius_n reprove_v the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o deacon_n which_o rash_o advance_v themselves_o above_o the_o priest_n who_o can_v endure_v say_v he_o 83._o epist_n 83._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o table_n and_o of_o widow_n shall_v raise_v themselves_o be_v swell_v with_o pride_n above_o thofe_n which_o by_o prayer_n do_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v thereunto_o necessary_a st._n austin_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o paulinus_n 59_o in_o sophon_n â—3_n epist_n 59_o we_o mean_v by_o prayer_n those_o which_o we_o make_v in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n before_o we_o begin_v to_o bless_v what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o by_o benediction_n those_o which_o be_v make_v when_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a and_o break_v in_o piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o call_v that_o only_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o administer_v by_o sinner_n what_o then_o say_v he_o 20._o de_fw-fr baptism_n l._n 5._o c._n 20._o do_v god_n hear_v a_o homicide_n pray_v either_o on_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o on_o the_o oil_n or_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o another_o place_n divers_a serm._n 87._o the_o divers_a it_o be_v not_o all_o sort_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o blessing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n do_v very_o frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n joan._n glaphir_n in_o genes_n exod._n levit._n &_o in_o joan._n eulogy_n that_o be_v blessing_n because_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o blessing_n and_o prayer_n and_o that_o blessing_n be_v all_o one_o in_o st._n cyril_n sense_n with_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n he_o show_v plain_o 12._o contra_fw-la anthropomopth_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v in_o the_o church_n be_v sanctify_v bless_a and_o consecrate_v by_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n who_o be_v not_o always_o of_o st._n cyril_n mind_n yet_o agree_v with_o he_o full_o in_o this_o matter_n 2._o dialog_n 2._o what_o do_v you_o call_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v offer_v before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n a_o food_n make_v of_o such_o seed_n and_o what_o do_v you_o call_v it_o after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n st._n prosper_n or_o some_o body_n else_o in_o his_o name_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n 2._o part._n 2._o c._n 2._o he_o affirm_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n a_o fragment_n of_o a_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n pray_v over_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o these_o prayer_n say_v he_o they_o look_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o make_v and_o consecrate_v by_o his_o divine_a presence_n the_o bread_n offer_v and_o the_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n into_o the_o body_n itself_o or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a 14._o in_o cap._n 14._o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o those_o which_o present_v the_o bread_n shall_v believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n it_o be_v his_o body_n the_o suppose_a eusebius_n of_o emessa_n or_o rather_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o aâ—â—â—s_n or_o some_o other_o for_o
remonstrance_n by_o the_o which_o in_o convert_v sinner_n god_n be_v please_v to_o become_v favourable_a and_o propitious_a unto_o they_o and_o in_o the_o nine_o 9_o ib._n hem._n 9_o he_o do_v not_o apply_v the_o duty_n and_o function_n of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n for_o offer_v sacrifice_n but_o unto_o believer_n who_o offer_v spiritual_a sacrifice_n unto_o god_n jos_n id._n hom._n 17._o in_o jos_n and_o in_o another_o place_n make_v a_o antithesis_fw-la and_o comparison_n of_o the_o jewish_a worship_n with_o the_o christian_a he_o place_v the_o altar_n and_o sacrificer_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o heaven_n without_o make_v mention_n of_o any_o other_o altar_n zeno_n of_o verona_n have_v assert_v 49._o zeno_n veron_n hom._n in_o psal_n 49._o there_o be_v three_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n that_o of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o of_o christian_n he_o understand_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o latter_a of_o that_o of_o malachi_n and_o expound_v it_o to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o of_o a_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n of_o our_o own_o self_n 1._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o sacrifice_n say_v he_o unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o present_v your_o body_n a_o live_a sacrifice_n well_o please_v unto_o god_n gregory_n nazianzen_n can_v have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o a_o contrite_a heart_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o and_o s._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v sacrifice_n for_o sin_n but_o that_o at_o present_a they_o be_v sacrifice_n of_o repentance_n 59_o ambros_n ep._n 59_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n insert_v in_o s._n jerome_n work_n place_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n 50.9â—_n hieron_n in_o ps_n 49_o 50.9â—_n instead_o of_o those_o of_o the_o law_n but_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o our_o own_o self_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n neither_o more_o excellent_a nor_o rich_a upon_o this_o subject_n than_o these_o excellent_a word_n of_o the_o admirable_a s._n chrysostome_n we_o have_v say_v he_o our_o sacrifice_n in_o heaven_n hebr._n chrysost_n hom._n 11._o in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la hebr._n our_o priest_n and_o our_o sacrifice_n let_v we_o offer_v such_o sacrifice_n as_o may_v be_v offer_v in_o that_o sanctuary_n not_o sheep_n and_o ox_n not_o blood_n and_o fat_a as_o heretofore_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v abolish_v and_o a_o reasonable_a service_n be_v bring_v in_o in_o their_o place_n and_o what_o be_v a_o reasonable_a service_n the_o thing_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o soul_n the_o thing_n which_o come_v from_o the_o mind_n god_n say_v he_o be_v a_o spirit_n and_o those_o who_o worship_v he_o must_v worship_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n thing_n which_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o body_n of_o organ_n and_o of_o place_n as_o modesty_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n temperancee_n alms-deed_n long-suffering_a patience_n and_o humility_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o oblation_n which_o be_v true_a sacrifice_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o holy_a martyr_n as_o to_o the_o second_o regard_n origen_n consider_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o body_n the_o fullness_n and_o substance_n of_o all_o the_o typical_a and_o figurative_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n he_o oppose_v it_o unto_o they_o as_o that_o only_a which_o they_o do_v represent_v and_o which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o have_v observe_v 17._o origen_n in_o num._n hom._n 17._o that_o the_o venom_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v expel_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n he_o add_v that_o whilst_o the_o time_n admit_v of_o it_o sacrifice_n be_v oppose_v against_o sacrifice_n but_o when_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n and_o lamb_n without_o spot_n come_v to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n those_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v successive_o offer_v unto_o god_n then_o seem_v needless_a see_v that_o by_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n 17._o chrysost_n in_o joan._n hom._n 17._o the_o whole_a worship_n of_o devil_n be_v destroy_v and_o s._n chrysostome_n have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n without_o be_v often_o crucify_v give_v this_o reason_n for_o say_v he_o he_o offer_v one_o sole_a sacrifice_n for_o sin_n but_o he_o always_o cleanse_v we_o by_o this_o sole_a sacrifice_n hebr._n id._n hom._n 13_o in_o c._n â—_o ad_fw-la hebr._n and_o elsewhere_o when_o you_o be_v tell_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n do_v not_o imagine_v that_o he_o always_o do_v the_o function_n for_o he_o do_v it_o once_o and_o then_o sit_v down_o and_o rest_v and_o thereupon_o have_v observe_v that_o stand_v relate_v unto_o the_o humiliation_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o as_o he_o continue_v not_o a_o servant_n so_o also_o he_o continue_v not_o a_o sacrificer_n he_o thus_o continue_v his_o discourse_n that_o show_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o it_o suffice_v be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v be_v offer_v but_o once_o and_o a_o little_a after_o there_o be_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n one_o alone_o have_v cleanse_v we_o and_o without_o this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o hell_n fire_n can_v not_o be_v avoid_v therefore_o the_o apostle_n turn_v these_o word_n every_o way_n one_o priest_n one_o sacrifice_n fear_v lest_o some_o think_v there_o be_v several_a shall_v sin_v bold_o and_o without_o fear_n s._n austin_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n 13._o aug._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 13._o see_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o lord_n wash_v abolish_v and_o extinguish_v by_o his_o death_n which_o be_v the_o sole_a only_o and_o true_a sacrifice_n offer_v for_o we_o 18._o id._n contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o offence_n for_o the_o which_o we_o be_v just_o hold_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o principality_n and_o power_n to_o be_v torment_v for_o they_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n whereof_o all_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n be_v but_o shadow_n 18._o idem_fw-la contr_n faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 18._o the_o sole_a only_o and_o true_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n shed_v his_o blood_n for_o we_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o david_n offer_v to_o the_o end_n god_n shall_v forgive_v the_o sin_n of_o his_o people_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o which_o be_v for_o to_o come_v to_o signify_v that_o by_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o have_v be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n god_n shall_v spiritual_o provide_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o people_n for_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o be_v give_v up_o say_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o rise_v again_o for_o our_o justification_n hence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n our_o passover_n be_v slay_v s._n prosper_n do_v not_o come_v short_a of_o s._n austin_n when_o he_o make_v this_o question_n 129._o prosp_n in_o ps_n 129._o what_o else_o be_v the_o propitiation_n but_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o what_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lamb_n which_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v to_o primasius_n but_o which_o we_o have_v already_o note_v to_o be_v of_o haymon_n of_o alberstad_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n do_v frequent_o press_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n without_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o extr_n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 5._o hebr._n t._n 1._o bibl._n pat._n id._n inc_fw-la 7._o extr_n as_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n he_o seek_v in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o accomplishment_n inasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v but_o once_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n mention_v make_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedeck_v and_o he_o find_v it_o in_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v himself_o once_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n speak_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v for_o our_o sin_n he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v it_o once_o and_o no_o more_o because_o he_o die_v once_o for_o our_o sin_n 10._o id._n in_o c._n 10._o and_o now_o die_v no_o more_o that_o the_o apostle_n show_v the_o great_a value_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o it_o be_v but_o once_o and_o that_o it_o suffice_v to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o believer_n for_o ever_o that_o christ_n who_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v a_o second_o time_n that_o it_o be_v do_v once_o and_o
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â—_n ibid._n p._n 33â—_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâ—de_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
the_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v under_o one_o species_n and_o that_o so_o as_o to_z what_o concern_v the_o benefit_n such_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o any_o grace_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n who_o receive_v but_o under_o one_o kind_n after_o all_o which_o the_o council_n make_v these_o three_o canon_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 1._o can._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n or_o for_o necessity_n of_o salvation_n all_o believer_n in_o general_a and_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o receive_v both_o kind_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v say_v 2._o can._n 2._o that_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v not_o move_v by_o just_a cause_n and_o reason_n to_o administer_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n not_o officiate_a under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n only_o or_o that_o she_o have_v therein_o err_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n if_o any_o body_n shall_v deny_v that_o whole_a christ_n 3._o can._n 3._o the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o all_o grace_n be_v receive_v under_o the_o sole_a species_n of_o bread_n because_o as_o some_o false_o suggest_v he_o be_v not_o receive_v according_a to_o christ_n own_o institution_n under_o both_o kind_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v see_v here_o exact_o whereunto_o thing_n amount_v in_o the_o west_n whereupon_o some_o have_v make_v these_o reflection_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o about_o 300._o year_n before_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o people_n by_o public_a authority_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o make_v a_o body_n apart_o which_o body_n have_v always_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n second_o that_o at_o the_o time_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n make_v her_o decree_n there_o be_v in_o bohemia_n beside_o the_o calixtin_n who_o only_o desire_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o point_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o taborite_n so_o call_v from_o the_o mountain_n tabor_n where_o they_o have_v their_o assembly_n unto_o who_o some_o join_v many_o of_o the_o waldenses_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o dubravius_n have_v shelter_v themselves_o in_o those_o part_n ever_o since_o the_o xii_o century_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o of_o these_o waldenses_n at_o that_o time_n in_o bohemia_n only_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o they_o in_o england_n in_o provence_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o when_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o our_o father_n day_n renew_v and_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o constance_n touch_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o clergy_n that_o do_v not_o officiate_v yet_o it_o refer_v unto_o the_o pope_n dispose_n and_o power_n to_o grant_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_v and_o upon_o what_o condition_n he_o shall_v judge_v convenient_a without_o insist_v here_o upon_o the_o liberty_n our_o king_n have_v of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o since_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o person_n of_o that_o same_o communion_n earnest_o wish_v that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o have_v be_v take_v away_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o the_o people_n those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n curious_a may_v read_v what_o cassander_n have_v write_v a_o man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o very_o intelligent_a in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n i_o say_v in_o his_o consultation_n art_n 22._o in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o devout_a man_n page_z 864._o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o demand_n which_o catherine_n the_o medicis_n queen_n of_o france_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o france_n anno_fw-la 1561._o as_o be_v relate_v at_o large_a by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o 27._o hist_o thuan._n l._n 27._o in_o his_o history_n in_o fine_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n because_o they_o all_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n under_o both_o kind_n to_o wit_n the_o grecian_n the_o melchites_n or_o assyrian_n the_o georgian_n circassian_n and_o mingrelian_o the_o muscovite_n and_o russian_n the_o nestorian_n the_o christian_n of_o s._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n before_o they_o turn_v to_o the_o latin_n which_o be_v but_o in_o the_o last_o century_n hither_o do_v they_o renounce_v their_o belief_n or_o worship_n to_o embrace_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n till_o the_o year_n 1599_o the_o jacobite_n which_o be_v exceed_o numerous_a the_o cophtite_n or_o christian_n in_o egypt_n the_o abassins_n under_o prester_n john_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a prince_n in_o the_o world_n the_o armenian_n and_o in_o fine_a the_o maronites_n until_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o clement_n viii_o his_o time_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n among_o these_o christian_a nation_n for_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n both_o together_o in_o a_o spoon_n as_o the_o muscovite_n other_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v as_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o may_v credit_v some_o person_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o time_n do_v so_o heretofore_o they_o distribute_v both_o kind_n separately_z in_o effect_n i_o see_v that_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o greek_n give_v the_o bread_n steep_v therefore_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanoh-selva_a write_v against_o the_o calumny_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n say_v that_o they_o put_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o as_o we_o say_v the_o muscovite_n do_v who_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n take_v they_o in_o a_o spoon_n which_o the_o laity_n do_v at_o this_o time_n by_o relation_n of_o gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o euchology_n but_o the_o clergy_n receive_v both_o kind_n separately_z as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_n above_o mention_v they_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n separately_z unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v all_o the_o protestant_a christian_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n except_v only_o the_o latin_a but_o believe_v that_o the_o use_n of_o both_o symbol_n be_v necessary_a unto_o a_o lawful_a communion_n whatever_o difference_n there_o may_v be_v among_o they_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o administer_a of_o it_o now_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o unto_o this_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n can_v be_v oppose_v that_o call_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n by_o the_o ancient_n because_o that_o mean_v nothing_o else_o as_o the_o learned_a on_o both_o side_n agree_v but_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o people_n and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n for_o instance_n when_o a_o clergyman_n be_v degrade_v from_o his_o office_n for_o some_o great_a sin_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o common_a people_n among_o who_o he_o do_v communicate_v and_o not_o with_o the_o clergy_n which_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v among_o the_o abyssins_n and_o among_o the_o protestant_n but_o that_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n because_o the_o people_n participate_v of_o both_o kind_n nor_o the_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n whereof_o mention_n be_v make_v but_o very_o seldom_o in_o the_o monument_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o antiquity_n for_o all_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n we_o have_v of_o it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o few_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o regard_v stranger_n who_o come_v from_o some_o other_o part_n unto_o some_o church_n where_o they_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v there_o celebrate_v under_o both_o kind_n if_o this_o peregrine_fw-la communion_n may_v not_o better_o be_v understand_v of_o clergyman_n which_o travel_v from_o one_o church_n to_o another_o without_o attestation_n or_o certificate_n in_o which_o case_n they_o be_v civil_o receive_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o character_n but_o without_o admit_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n of_o divine_a mystery_n almost_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n serve_v ammonius_n and_o isidorus_n which_o also_o administer_v unto_o theophilus_n bp._n of_o alexandria_n a_o pretext_n for_o persecute_v s._n chrysostome_n nor_o that_o believer_n be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v home_o unto_o their_o house_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n
c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozomâ—n_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o
that_o example_n shall_v inviolable_o be_v keep_v now_o it_o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a leaf_n and_o break_v it_o in_o blessing_n it_o give_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o each_o of_o his_o disciple_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n example_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n but_o upon_o occasion_n that_o as_o i_o suppose_v be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o achery_n collection_n be_v see_v the_o life_n of_o s._n magnobode_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o one_o that_o live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o as_o these_o sort_n of_o life_n be_v full_a of_o miracle_n which_o those_o shall_v have_v do_v who_o action_n be_v to_o be_v write_v among_o several_a attribute_v unto_o s._n magnobode_n there_o be_v mention_v first_o make_v of_o a_o certain_a blind_a person_n that_o be_v draw_v by_o the_o great_a reputation_n of_o this_o bishop_n come_v unto_o he_o as_o he_o be_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n desire_v he_o earnest_o and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o restore_v he_o his_o sight_n this_o prelate_n be_v touch_v with_o his_o complaint_n pray_v for_o his_o recovery_n and_o have_v end_v the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n he_o put_v say_v the_o author_n into_o his_o mouth_n with_o the_o benediction_n 137._o vita_fw-la magnob_n c._n 9_o append._n t._n 5._o spicileg_n p._n 137._o the_o perception_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n second_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o young_a maid_n of_o quality_n at_o rome_n who_o be_v for_o three_o year_n space_n exceed_o afflict_v with_o a_o most_o grievous_a fever_n which_o all_o man_n think_v incurable_a she_o with_o tear_n desire_v to_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o man_n of_o god_n magnobode_n who_o miracle_n have_v already_o be_v noise_v abroad_o which_o her_o parent_n resolve_v to_o do_v and_o carry_v she_o to_o anger_n be_v where_o they_o find_v he_o at_o the_o same_o exercise_n that_o the_o blind_a man_n above_o mention_v have_v do_v who_o he_o restore_v to_o sight_n so_o that_o understand_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a a_o journey_n 141._o ibid._n c._n 5._o p._n 141._o he_o receive_v they_o courteous_o and_o put_v into_o the_o little_a maid_n mouth_n the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o he_o handle_v with_o his_o holy_a hand_n it_o be_v evident_a if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v extraordinary_a either_o if_o the_o person_n be_v consider_v on_o who_o these_o two_o miraculous_a recovery_n be_v make_v or_o if_o the_o exercise_n wherein_o they_o find_v this_o prelate_n be_v consider_v so_o that_o there_o can_v no_o consequence_n be_v draw_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_o in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n which_o be_v in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n collection_n and_o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o bishop_n forbid_v among_o other_o thing_n to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n 217._o t._n 7._o spiâ—â—_n 217._o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a they_o shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o christian_n wherein_o be_v put_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o put_v either_o by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v or_o he_o that_o communicate_v and_o moreover_o the_o custom_n confirm_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o require_v communicant_n to_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v themselves_o put_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o can_v be_v reasonable_o think_v these_o word_n of_o s._n eloy_n make_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o common_o receive_v practice_n in_o fine_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o england_n which_o then_o relate_v unto_o the_o latin_a state_n wherein_o we_o travel_v for_o venerable_a bede_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o certain_a man_n call_v caedmon_n who_o have_v pass_v most_o of_o his_o life_n as_o a_o secular_a and_o without_o holy_a order_n at_o last_o become_v a_o friar_n at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o abbess_n this_o man_n fall_v sick_a 24._o bed_n hist_o angl._n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o and_o find_v his_o death_n at_o hand_n desire_v the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v bring_v and_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n say_v the_o historian_n he_o ask_v if_o they_o be_v all_o in_o charity_n with_o he_o since_o that_o time_n there_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o west_n but_o not_o sudden_o some_o alteration_n in_o this_o ancient_a custom_n but_o without_o abolish_n it_o quit_v for_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n write_v as_o some_o imagine_v in_o the_o nine_o or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o as_o other_o suppose_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a in_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o order_n of_o procession_n if_o sometime_o the_o bishop_n please_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n on_o holy_a day_n there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o the_o subdeacon_n with_o the_o mouth_n edit_fw-la ordo_fw-la rom._n bibl._n pat._n t._n 10._o p._n 10._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n receive_v of_o he_o with_o their_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n hand_n let_v they_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a allege_v something_a of_o this_o nature_n touch_v the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n relate_v to_o the_o mass_n of_o illyrica_n 383._o pag._n 383._o write_v as_o maynard_n conjecture_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o he_o call_v it_o the_o mass_n of_o illyria_n because_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o palatinate_n library_n 380._o pag._n 380._o and_o publish_v by_o mathias_n illyricus_n a_o protestant_n lutheran_n of_o this_o mass_n this_o benedictine_n friar_n cite_v these_o word_n 390._o pag._n 390._o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o body_n in_o their_o hand_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n peace_n be_v with_o you_o but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v be_v peculiar_a unto_o priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o the_o utter_a exclusion_n of_o other_o communicant_n at_o least_o in_o the_o nine_o century_n for_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o reginon_n chronicle_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 869._o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o at_o rome_n itself_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o king_n lothair_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o regin_v in_o chron._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v conclude_v of_o all_o those_o which_o attend_v he_o unto_o who_o the_o pope_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v then_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o what_o the_o roman_a order_n speak_v of_o subdeacon_n communicate_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v do_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o day_n on_o these_o occasion_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o subdeacon_n and_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o be_v superior_a unto_o they_o beside_o that_o this_o distinction_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v make_v until_o before_o the_o eleven_o century_n but_o in_o fine_a if_o we_o enter_v in_o the_o ten_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o something_o divide_v concern_v this_o custom_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n die_v in_o the_o year_n 974._o in_o what_o we_o have_v rest_v of_o his_o work_n there_o may_v be_v see_v the_o two_o way_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o with_o the_o mouth_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n of_o easter_n he_o speak_v thus_o but_o o_o sadness_n 314._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 314._o i_o have_v see_v some_o sleight_n this_o council_n and_o will_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o give_v example_n unto_o other_o that_o they_o continual_o lay_v snare_n to_o destroy_v even_o he_o who_o put_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o their_o mouth_n say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n profit_n you_o unto_o eternal_a life_n but_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n see_v here_o what_o he_o say_v 315._o ibid._n p._n 315._o if_o they_o have_v
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
this_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n in_o permit_v they_o to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n but_o if_o i_o be_o demand_v whether_o this_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n unto_o bedrid_a penitent_n and_o after_o the_o three_o century_n unto_o other_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n do_v not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v keep_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v apply_v in_o these_o hasty_a necessity_n to_o speak_v sincere_o i_o do_v not_o see_v there_o be_v any_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n unto_o the_o other_o but_o that_o also_o i_o find_v no_o direction_n thereupon_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v they_o content_v themselves_o then_o in_o prepare_v i_o mean_v in_o blessing_n and_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o communicate_v any_o bedrid_a die_a person_n to_o allege_v for_o refutation_n of_o the_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n by_o cardinal_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a against_o the_o greek_n who_o reserve_v the_o gift_n presanctify_v in_o lent_n be_v not_o in_o my_o opinion_n to_o argue_v but_o trifle_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o long_a time_n before_o humbert_n write_v against_o nicetas_n the_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v urge_v against_o keep_v the_o acrament_n that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o some_o church_n burn_v and_o in_o other_o it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n but_o although_o this_o last_o custom_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o our_o france_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_v chapter_n nevertheless_o i_o find_v from_o the_o time_n of_o charelemain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n formal_a direction_n for_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n 161._o capitul_n l._n 1._o c._n 161._o that_o the_o priest_n say_v this_o prince_n in_o his_o capitulary_n have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a whether_o old_a or_o young_a to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o die_v without_o the_o sacrament_n since_o which_o time_n several_a ordinance_n be_v see_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o before_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v meet_v with_o any_o which_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o say_v to_o assure_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v none_o before_o the_o time_n which_o i_o assign_v but_o only_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v nor_o find_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n clement_n disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v express_o forbid_v pseudo-clem_n ep._n 2._o pseudo-clem_n to_o keep_v till_o the_o next_o day_n any_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o fine_a see_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o bedrid_a die_n penitent_n and_o afterward_o unto_o believer_n in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v by_o who_o it_o be_v send_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v clergyman_n that_o carry_v it_o unto_o these_o sort_n of_o person_n yet_o nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o ease_v themselves_o sometime_o of_o this_o care_n and_o to_o employ_v lay_v person_n young_a boy_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o fine_a denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v in_o eusebius_n the_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v serapion_n who_o have_v apostatise_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o he_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v notwithstanding_o his_o earnest_a entreaty_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o some_o time_n after_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o violent_a sickness_n whereof_o he_o die_v he_o send_v one_o of_o his_o daughter_n son_n for_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v sick_a send_v he_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o child_n he_o give_v unto_o this_o youth_n say_v denys_n some_o 44._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o or_o a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v moisten_v and_o to_o put_v it_o in_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v the_o easy_o swallow_v it_o down_o his_o grand_a child_n be_v return_v steep_v it_o and_o pour_v it_o into_o the_o sick_a man_n mouth_n who_o have_v by_o little_a and_o little_o let_v it_o down_o present_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n so_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ado_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n that_o of_o bede_n and_o the_o roman_a 5._o ad._n d._n 15_o aug._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 260._o §._o 5._o as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n stephen_n the_o first_o testify_z that_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallian_n and_o valerian_n tharsitius_n acolyth_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v carry_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o this_o custom_n need_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o liberty_n which_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n give_v unto_o christian_n to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n home_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o young_a anchoret_n 1014._o combef_n auct_v bibl_n pat_n t._n 2._o grac._n l._n p_o 986._o cum_fw-la 1014._o who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n and_o which_o father_n combefis_n a_o dominican_n have_v publish_v at_o least_o some_o copy_n part_n of_o it_o we_o find_v this_o hermit_n have_v demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n how_o such_o person_n as_o he_o be_v that_o live_v solitary_o in_o the_o desert_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o priest_n nor_o assembly_n make_v in_o those_o place_n i_o say_v we_o find_v he_o suffer_v he_o and_o such_o as_o he_o be_v to_o communicate_v themselves_o although_o they_o be_v lay_v person_n and_o also_o prescribe_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o father_n combefis_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 1014._o ib._n p._n 1014._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n be_v then_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n diocese_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v any_o difficulty_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o entrust_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o woman_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o have_v be_v before_o recite_v there_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o homily_n in_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o 431._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n where_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o lay_n person_n man_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_a it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o the_o thing_n be_v practise_v to_o that_o time_n and_o afterward_o also_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o sermon_n be_v neither_o leo_n the_o four_o nor_o st._n vlrick_n as_o gretser_n imagine_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o synodical_a letter_n of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n unto_o his_o priest_n now_o this_o ratherius_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n 138._o p._n 138._o say_v that_o he_o have_v late_o be_v so_o inform_v and_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o it_o because_o we_o have_v the_o book_n itself_o by_o the_o care_n and_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n wherein_o we_o find_v this_o decree_n that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o a_o lay_v person_n 261._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 261._o man_n or_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_n it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o sundry_a place_n even_o in_o italy_n and_o near_o rome_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o same_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n above_o mention_v 138._o p._n 138._o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o ratherius_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n who_o without_o scruple_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n into_o lay_n person_n hand_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n but_o because_o ratherius_n be_v but_o a_o private_a bishop_n and_o that_o his_o power_n reach_v not_o beyond_o his_o diocese_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v it_o be_v also_o
practise_v elsewhere_o since_o that_o time_n at_o least_o we_o see_v the_o footstep_n of_o that_o custom_n in_o france_n very_o forward_o in_o the_o ix_o 623._o t._n 3._o council_n gall_n p._n 623._o century_n see_v hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheimes_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 852._o chap._n xvi_o sundry_a custom_n and_o practice_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n among_o several_a custom_n observe_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o find_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o for_o st._n austin_n make_v mention_n of_o a_o child_n which_o be_v bear_v blind_a by_o reason_n that_o the_o eyelid_n be_v close_v and_o thereby_o deprive_v of_o sight_n although_o the_o eye_n be_v full_a within_o a_o physician_n advise_v to_o open_v the_o eyelid_n with_o a_o iron_n instrument_n 164._o aug._n oper._n imperf_n contr_n julian_n l._n 3._o c._n 164._o his_o pious_a mother_n say_v he_o will_v not_o suffer_v it_o but_o what_o the_o physician_n will_v have_v do_v with_o his_o lancet_n she_o affect_v with_o a_o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o child_n be_v then_o five_o year_n old_a or_o upward_o say_v that_o he_o remember_v it_o very_o well_o second_o the_o ancient_a christian_n bury_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o dead_a in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n which_o be_v common_o attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n bishop_n of_o iconia_n his_o contemporary_a for_o they_o both_o flourish_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n there_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o custom_n the_o truth_n be_v i_o will_v not_o absolute_o engage_v that_o amphilochius_n be_v author_n of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v forge_v and_o false_a 380._o de_fw-fr script_n in_o a_o 380._o and_o i_o find_v cardinal_n bellarmain_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v not_o only_o now_o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o amphilochius_n it_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o long_a while_n since_o although_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a precise_o to_o know_v the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n 80._o aen._n paris_n t._n 7._o spicileg_n p._n 80._o write_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n allege_v something_o of_o this_o life_n and_o even_o what_o relate_v unto_o the_o custom_n whereof_o we_o seek_v proof_n but_o he_o say_v not_o that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o amphilochius_n he_o only_o say_v that_o what_o he_o do_v allege_v may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n basil_n archbishop_n of_o caesarea_n which_o be_v faithful_o translate_v into_o latin_a word_n for_o word_n by_o one_o call_v euciumius_n we_o read_v then_o in_o this_o life_n that_o st._n basil_n divide_v the_o bread_n into_o three_o part_n take_v one_o 1._o vita_fw-la basil_n c._n 8._o in_o vit._n pat._n l._n 1._o or_o as_o aeneas_n read_v it_o that_o he_o communicate_v with_o great_a fear_n and_o that_o he_o reserve_v the_o other_o to_o be_v bury_v with_o he_o and_o that_o have_v put_v the_o three_o parcel_n upon_o a_o golden_a pigeon_n he_o wave_v it_o upon_o the_o altar_n or_o as_o it_o be_v say_v afterward_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 419._o 12._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n just_a 1._o c._n 18._o t._n 1._o council_n gall._n c._n 12._o condemn_v this_o practice_n in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o eighteen_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o have_v be_v resolve_v not_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o dead_a body_n for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v this_o custom_n still_o continue_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o six_o century_n see_v that_o a_o diocesan_n synod_n of_o auxerr_n do_v prohibit_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 578._o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o a_o young_a youth_n that_o be_v a_o friar_n and_o that_o be_v go_v out_o of_o the_o monastery_n to_o see_v his_o parent_n without_o the_o benediction_n die_v the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o come_v home_o and_o after_o he_o have_v be_v bury_v next_o day_n the_o body_n be_v find_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o have_v again_o bury_v it_o the_o same_o accident_n happen_v again_o then_o the_o friar_n speedy_o go_v unto_o s._n bennet_n and_o pray_v he_o with_o tear_n to_o show_v favour_n unto_o the_o decease_a party_n 2._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 2._o unto_o who_o say_v gregory_n the_o man_n of_o god_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v go_v and_o lay_v this_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o reverence_n upon_o his_o breast_n and_o so_o bury_v he_o which_o be_v do_v the_o earth_n receive_v and_o retain_v his_o body_n and_o cast_v it_o out_o no_o more_o christian_n have_v not_o lay_v aside_o this_o practice_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n which_o oblige_v the_o six_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o to_o renew_v the_o prohibition_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n all_o which_o notwithstanding_o hinder_v not_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o life_n of_o st._n othmar_n in_o surius_n for_o solomon_n bishop_n of_o constance_n have_v open_v his_o grave_n above_o thirty_o four_o year_n after_o his_o death_n 14._o vita_fw-la s._n othmar_n apud_fw-la surium_n a_o 720._o 16._o novemb_n de_n off_o eccles_n lib._n 4._o c._n 14._o find_v under_o his_o head_n and_o about_o his_o breast_n certain_a little_a bit_n of_o bread_n of_o a_o round_a form_n which_o be_v common_o call_v olation_n or_o wafer_n which_o the_o bishop_n lay_v again_o with_o much_o veneration_n near_o the_o holy_a body_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n report_v from_o bede_n that_o when_o st._n cuthbert_n be_v bury_v they_o put_v the_o eucharist_n oblata_fw-la upon_o his_o breast_n and_o zonaras_n and_o balsamon_n observe_v upon_o the_o eighty_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n that_o until_o that_o time_n they_o inter_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o latter_a do_v even_o judge_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v to_o drive_v away_o devil_n and_o to_o conduct_v the_o believer_n straight_o unto_o heaven_n in_o the_o three_o place_n there_o be_v church_n where_o they_o burn_v all_o that_o rest_v of_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o hesychius_n one_o of_o its_o priest_n do_v testify_v in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o leviticus_n 8._o hesych_n in_o levitic_n l._n 2._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n these_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o young_a scholar_n send_v for_o on_o purpose_n from_o school_n as_o evagrius_n who_o write_v his_o history_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n do_v relate_v it_o be_v say_v he_o a_o ancient_a custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n 35._o evagr._fw-la hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 35._o that_o when_o several_a parcel_n of_o the_o immaculate_a body_n of_o christ_n our_o god_n remain_v young_a child_n be_v send_v for_o from_o school_n unto_o who_o they_o be_v give_v to_o eat_v in_o france_n almost_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v practise_v but_o with_o a_o little_a more_o ceremony_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o mascon_n clem._n council_n matis_n 2._o c._n 6._o epist_n 2._o clem._n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 585._o and_o the_o second_o decretal_a attribute_v unto_o s._n clement_n command_n that_o all_o shall_v be_v consume_v at_o the_o very_a time_n without_o reserve_v any_o part_n until_o next_o day_n in_o spain_n the_o vi_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 693._o leaf_n it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n either_o to_o keep_v these_o remainder_n or_o to_o eat_v they_o and_o because_o if_o the_o loaf_n of_o the_o communion_n have_v be_v too_o big_a for_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n of_o each_o church_n the_o remainder_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o too_o great_a quantity_n may_v have_v oppress_v the_o stomach_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n to_o prevent_v this_o inconvenience_n command_v to_o offer_v middling_a oblation_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a practice_n the_o remainder_n whereof_o may_v be_v eat_v without_o prejudice_v the_o health_n of_o they_o that_o eat_v it_o but_o from_o spain_n we_o must_v return_v into_o our_o france_n there_o to_o see_v the_o continuation_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n and_o to_o this_o end_n let_v we_o examine_v witness_n which_o dom_n luke_n
the_o read_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n have_v doubtless_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o sometime_o one_o must_v travel_v very_o far_o and_o search_v many_o large_a volume_n before_o one_o find_v what_o he_o look_v for_o and_o i_o look_v upon_o these_o dry_a and_o barren_a place_n to_o be_v like_o wilderness_n and_o sad_a unpleasant_a desert_n which_o traveller_n be_v sometime_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o with_o much_o difficulty_n and_o trouble_n but_o they_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o sometime_o be_v find_v without_o difficulty_n in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ancient_a father_n place_n so_o rich_a and_o abundant_a that_o i_o use_v to_o liken_v they_o unto_o those_o fat_a and_o fertile_a soil_n which_o always_o answer_v the_o husbandman_n expectation_n and_o which_o with_o interest_n restore_v the_o pain_n he_o with_o some_o little_a cost_n bestow_v upon_o they_o we_o may_v in_o the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a sort_n place_n those_o passage_n where_o they_o have_v please_v themselves_o in_o meditate_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o not_o content_a to_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o its_o divine_a author_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o find_v they_o ready_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o and_o that_o as_o for_o they_o they_o always_o consider_v he_o at_o that_o moment_n not_o as_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n but_o as_o hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n on_o mount_n calvary_n expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o mankind_n and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o st._n cyprian_n intend_v when_o he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v be_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n when_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v if_o it_o be_v animate_v 110._o greg_n nys_n in_o resur_n dom._n orat._n 1._o august_n psal_n 11._o hom._n 2._o id._n quaest_n super_fw-la evang._n l._n 2._o §_o 38._o pag._n 152._o tom_n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o iâ—_n if_o it_o be_v live_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o they_o suffer_v the_o same_o which_o those_o thing_n do_v which_o they_o eat_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o lord_n give_v they_o his_o supper_n he_o give_v they_o his_o passion_n and_o again_o that_o now_o the_o gentile_n all_o the_o world_n over_o do_v very_o religious_o receive_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o we_o eat_v his_o body_n 16_o id._n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christ_n l_o 3_o c._n 16_o he_o also_o make_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n consist_v in_o communicate_v of_o his_o death_n and_o in_o profitable_o represent_v unto_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v break_v and_o crucify_v for_o we_o st._n chrysostom_n always_o represent_v christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n math._n sacrament_n chrysostâ—_n hom._n 51._o in_o math._n jesus_n christ_n represent_v himself_o sacrifice_v 83._o sacrifice_v homil._n 83._o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o passion_n and_o the_o cross_n and_o upon_o the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 2._o apostle_n hom._n 2._o whilst_o say_v he_o this_o death_n be_v celebrate_v etc._n etc._n then_o be_v declare_v a_o tremendous_a sacrament_n which_o be_v that_o god_n have_v give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n 8._o hom._n 8._o adore_v upon_o this_o table_n whereof_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n 3._o hom._n 3._o while_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v carny_v out_o and_o that_o the_o lamb_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n be_v slay_v 14._o hom._n 14._o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v stretch_v out_o stain_v and_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n what_o do_v you_o o_o man_n 15._o tom._n 1._o hom._n 15._o you_o swear_v by_o the_o holy_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n lie_v slay_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o priesthood_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n sacrifice_v and_o dead_a sacerdot_n tom._n 4._o l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n the_o priest_n sacrifice_v and_o pray_v and_o all_o those_o which_o be_v present_a die_v red_a with_o this_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o treason_n of_o judas_n 464._o tom._n 5._o p._n 464._o have_v respect_n for_o the_o matter_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o oblation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v hold_v forth_o slay_v and_o upon_o the_o name_n of_o churchyard_n c_o ida._n 5._o p_o 486._o c_o we_o shall_v towards_o evening_n see_v he_o which_o like_o a_o lamb_n be_v crucify_v kill_v slay_v and_o again_o you_o forsake_v he_o see_v he_o put_v to_o death_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o homily_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n b._n id_fw-la t._n 5_o pag._n 569_o a_o b._n in_o the_o dedication_n or_o of_o penance_n o_o wonderful_a you_o be_v not_o afraid_a the_o mystical_a table_n be_v make_v ready_a the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v slay_v for_o you_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o pure_a blood_n be_v pour_v out_o of_o the_o side_n into_o the_o cup_n for_o your_o sanctification_n we_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o hesychius_n priest_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n 2._o have_v ch_n in_o le_fw-fr l._n 1_o c._n 2._o god_n make_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v before_o his_o death_n i_o say_v he_o make_v it_o fit_a to_o be_v our_o food_n after_o his_o death_n for_o who_o be_v it_o that_o desire_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o god_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crucify_v we_o shall_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n but_o now_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n in_o take_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o passion_n 6._o id_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 6._o and_o again_o the_o cross_n have_v make_v eatable_a by_o man_n the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v nail_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o cross_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v also_o 130._o theodor._n t._n 3._o ep_v 130._o i_o suppose_v theodoret_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v our_o lord_n himself_o promise_v to_o give_v for_o the_o ransom_n of_o the_o world_n not_o a_o invisible_a nature_n but_o his_o body_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n which_o i_o will_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n in_o take_v the_o symbol_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v which_o be_v break_v and_o also_o in_o give_v the_o divine_a mystery_n after_o he_o have_v break_v the_o symbol_n and_o that_o he_o have_v divide_v it_o he_o add_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o again_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 5._o id._n ep_v 145._o p._n 1026._o a_o tom_n 4._o dial._n 1_o cyril_n hierof_o myslag_n 5._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n consider_v before_o he_o what_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o therein_o offer_v unto_o god_n jesus_n christ_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v in_o our_o discharge_n the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o in_o our_o room_n and_o stead_n and_o st._n fulgentius_n some_o time_n after_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o st._n paul_n relate_v they_o he_o add_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n 28_o ex_fw-la lib_n 8._o fragm_n 28_o and_o to_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o he_o which_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o we_o amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o
11._o after_o his_o come_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o need_n of_o sign_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o shall_v appear_v it_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o st._n austin_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o when_o he_o say_v 37._o aug._n serm._n 9_o the_o divers_a id._n in_o psal_n 37._o that_o we_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n when_o we_o be_v come_v unto_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o we_o have_v begin_v to_o reign_v eternal_o with_o he_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o no_o body_n remember_v what_o be_v not_o present_a a_o maxim_n ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n 2._o de_fw-fr memor_fw-la &_o reminisc_n c._n 1._o de_fw-fr invent._n l._n 2._o for_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n the_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o memory_n be_v not_o of_o thing_n present_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o eloquence_n that_o the_o memory_n be_v that_o whereby_o one_o remember_v thing_n which_o be_v past_a i_o never_o think_v of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o i_o deplore_v with_o grief_n and_o sorrow_n of_o heart_n the_o state_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v make_v the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v to_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n the_o occasion_n of_o their_o hatred_n and_o the_o sorrowful_a matter_n of_o their_o sad_a division_n and_o as_o i_o shall_v be_v overjoy_v to_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o disabuse_v those_o which_o be_v in_o error_n by_o give_v the_o word_n the_o explication_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v i_o think_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v diligent_o to_o search_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v they_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v they_o for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o a_o belief_n agree_v upon_o by_o christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o universal_o receive_v at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o the_o climate_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v catholic_n orthodox_n and_o by_o consequence_n worthy_a to_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o apostolical_a truth_n therefore_o i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o this_o inquiry_n to_o endeavour_v to_o find_v in_o their_o work_n their_o true_a and_o real_a thought_n and_o because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a exhortation_n they_o be_v transport_v with_o the_o fervour_n of_o zeal_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o piety_n which_o often_o make_v they_o use_v hyperbolical_a expression_n fit_a for_o the_o pulpit_n and_o suitable_a unto_o orator_n which_o shall_v be_v pathetical_a and_o feel_a i_o have_v not_o stop_v at_o these_o sort_n of_o work_n i_o have_v chief_o examine_v commentary_n and_o exposition_n where_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o speak_v dogmatical_o and_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a thought_n of_o those_o which_o write_v or_o expound_v may_v be_v see_v and_o but_o that_o i_o mean_v exact_o to_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n prescribe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o may_v continue_v my_o inquiry_n unto_o the_o xiith_o century_n which_o will_v give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonaras_n a_o greek_a canonist_n and_o of_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n as_o the_o ixth_o do_v those_o of_o raban_n of_o christian_a druthmar_n and_o of_o bertram_n lay_v then_o aside_o these_o five_o testimony_n not_o to_o infringe_v the_o law_n i_o willing_o impose_v on_o myself_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o bless_v wine_n say_v take_v drink_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o holy_a liquor_n of_o joy_n represent_v by_o allegory_n the_o word_n to_o wit_n with_o regard_n to_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n i_o will_v pass_v unto_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n matth._n theoph._n anti._n och_n in_o matth._n who_o write_v in_o the_o same_o age_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o call_v bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o many_o grain_n his_o body_n whereby_o he_o will_v represent_v the_o people_n which_o he_o have_v take_v unto_o himself_o 76._o tertul._n l._n 4._o contr_n marc._n c._n 40._o cyprian_a ep_v 76._o the_o three_o shall_v be_v tertullian_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n the_o four_o be_v st._n cyprian_n when_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o do_v call_v the_o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n his_o body_n he_o signify_v thereby_o the_o faithful_a people_n who_o sin_n he_o bear_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n the_o five_o be_v st._n jerome_n 26._o hieron_n com._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420_o as_o they_o be_v at_o supper_n say_v he_o jesus_n take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o typical_a passover_n be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v eat_v with_o the_o apostle_n the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n he_o take_v bread_n which_o strengthen_v man_n heart_n and_o proceed_v on_o to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o melchisedek_n priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v he_o so_o he_o also_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o six_o be_v st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o st._n jerome_n and_o die_v about_o eleven_o year_n after_o he_o the_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n the_o seven_o be_v theodoret_n our_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n 1_o theod_n dial._n 1_o and_o give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n tell_v we_o in_o truth_n whereof_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n be_v it_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v their_o name_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o sign_n say_v not_o this_o be_v my_o divinity_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o afterward_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o eight_o be_v facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la in_o africa_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o five_o ecumenical_a council_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n 405._o facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o we_o do_v call_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o bless_a and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o nine_o be_v st._n isidor_n bishop_n of_o sevill_n in_o spain_n 19_o isid_n hist_o origin_n l_o 6._o c_o 19_o we_o call_v say_v he_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n the_o ten_o be_v bede_n that_o bright_a star_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o finish_v his_o course_n anno_fw-la 735._o 14._o beda_n commâ—_n in_o marc._n 14._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o wine_n do_v increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o bread_n represent_v mystical_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n the_o eleven_o be_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 6._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act_n
he_o plain_o show_v his_o own_o self_n in_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o for_o have_v repeat_v these_o same_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v 63._o say_v cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o we_o find_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n offer_v be_v a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v his_o blood_n be_v wine_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o formal_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o what_o be_v read_v in_o ult_n in_o aug._n ad_fw-la infan_n apud_fw-la fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aet_fw-la c._n ult_n theod._n dial._n 1_o prosp_n de_fw-fr promis_fw-fr &_o praed_fw-we part_n 1._o c._n 2._o facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n st._n augustine_n sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a relate_v entire_o by_o st._n fulgentius_n where_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n what_o you_o have_v see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n as_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v theodoret_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o in_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n do_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n we_o may_v also_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n which_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v declare_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n of_o facundus_n which_o say_v the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o fine_a of_o maxentius_n a_o religious_a person_n and_o afterward_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o who_o dialogue_n we_o read_v that_o the_o bread_n whereof_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v participate_v 2._o maxent_n count_v nest_n dial_n 2._o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v his_o body_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o there_o be_v find_v in_o their_o excellent_a work_n several_a other_o thing_n which_o lead_v we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o hand_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o declare_v our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o justin_n martyr_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n ibid._n just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o iren._n l._n 4_o c._n 34._o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 2._o aug._n serm_n 9_o the_o divers_a isid_n hispal_n apud_fw-la bertram_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n ibid._n as_o of_o a_o food_n wherewith_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o transmutation_n st._n irenaeus_n do_v depose_v that_o our_o flesh_n be_v feed_v with_o it_o that_o our_o blood_n our_o body_n and_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v increase_v and_o do_v subsist_v by_o it_o st._n austin_n say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o fill_v the_o belly_n st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n do_v nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n and_o satisfy_v it_o or_o as_o ratran_n who_o have_v transfer_v to_o we_o his_o word_n not_o any_o more_o to_o be_v find_v in_o isidore_n work_n now_o print_v that_o all_o that_o be_v outward_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v fit_a to_o feed_v the_o body_n the_o father_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n 693_o 6._o conc._n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o speak_v of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o a_o quantity_n of_o it_o may_v incommode_v the_o stomach_n that_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o raban_n arch_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o as_o shall_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o time_n and_o place_n convenient_a second_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o after_o we_o have_v take_v and_o eat_v it_o do_v pass_v by_o the_o common_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n origen_n teach_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n when_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 15_o chap._n of_o st._n matthew_n 15._o origen_n in_o math._n 15._o that_o it_o be_v not_o what_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n defile_v the_o man_n he_o say_v if_o what_o enter_v in_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n the_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n go_v also_o into_o the_o belly_n according_a to_o the_o gross_a part_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o prayer_n make_v over_o it_o it_o be_v profitable_a according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o understanding_n be_v enlighten_v and_o attentive_a unto_o what_o be_v profitable_a and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n pronounce_v upon_o it_o which_o be_v profitable_a unto_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o not_o in_o a_o way_n unworthy_a of_o the_o lord_n this_o doctrine_n be_v also_o teach_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n by_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o by_o heribold_n archbishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o i_o think_v i_o late_o hint_v that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n be_v of_o this_o judgement_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o greek_n 564_o append._n miscel_n open_fw-mi 7._o p._n 564_o it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o i_o say_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o do_v believe_v so_o in_o effect_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 5._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o dedication_n in_o st._n chrysostom_n work_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o st._n cyril_n 596._o serm._n de_fw-fr euchar_n in_o encoen_n apud_fw-la chrysost_n t._n 5._o pa._n 596._o take_v no_o heed_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n think_v not_o that_o it_o be_v wine_n for_o they_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o as_o other_o meat_n god_n forbid_v you_o shall_v once_o think_v so_o for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v or_o there_o remain_v no_o superfluity_n or_o it_o leave_v not_o behind_o it_o neither_o soot_n nor_o cinder_n in_o like_a manner_n here_o imagine_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n we_o may_v add_v john_n damascen_n unto_o these_o two_o author_n 14._o damasc_n l._n 4._o orthodox_n fid_fw-we cap._n 14._o who_o speak_v thus_o the_o shewbread_n do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v this_o pure_a oblation_n and_o without_o blood_n which_o the_o lord_n foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o from_o the_o east_n unto_o the_o west_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n without_o be_v consume_v without_o be_v corrupt_v or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n o_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n these_o three_o testimony_n as_o every_o one_o do_v see_v differ_v from_o origen_n which_o indeed_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n heribold_n and_o amalarius_n but_o if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n they_o be_v of_o that_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n ratran_n and_o other_o i_o mean_v that_o if_o they_o believe_v not_o with_o origen_n that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o its_o material_a substance_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o shameful_a necessity_n of_o other_o common_a food_n they_o believe_v with_o the_o other_o that_o it_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o it_o and_o so_o
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sâ—â—â—â—ce_o go_v ten_o
mile_n but_o st._n marsus_n feel_v the_o eucharist_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o scrpent_n which_o roll_v about_o he_o and_o as_o he_o find_v by_o the_o pain_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v severe_o punish_v for_o his_o disobedience_n and_o neglect_v he_o have_v commit_v at_o the_o communion_n he_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o st._n milan_n and_o tell_v he_o what_o be_v happen_v the_o holy_a bishop_n weep_v for_o he_o all_o night_n watch_v and_o pray_v and_o next_o day_n give_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o blessing_n and_o present_o after_o the_o serpent_n take_v again_o the_o form_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n marsus_n take_v it_o he_o communicate_v with_o joy_n which_o he_o neglect_v to_o do_v to_o his_o damage_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o eucharist_n here_o mention_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n common_o call_v by_o that_o name_n in_o short_a this_o eucharist_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o communion_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o whole_a story_n therefore_o st._n milan_n give_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o a_o portion_n it_o also_o appear_v that_o marsus_n have_v receive_v some_o tincture_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o i_o find_v not_o but_o the_o other_o bishop_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o that_o be_v blame_v in_o marsus_n be_v the_o have_v prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o the_o communion_n whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prefer_v the_o communion_n before_o the_o fast_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o have_v communicate_v with_o the_o other_o and_o break_v his_o fast_a as_o they_o have_v do_v than_o to_o deprive_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o keep_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n 791._o theodoret._n hist_o relig._n p._n 791._o because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o bond_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v infinite_o great_a than_o fast_v therefore_o the_o anchorit_n martion_n say_v to_o avitus_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v he_o in_o his_o solitude_n and_o who_o make_v some_o scruple_n of_o break_v his_o fast_n to_o eat_v with_o he_o we_o know_v that_o charity_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o fast_v but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v believe_v in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n as_o it_o be_v in_o tertullian_n time_n that_o the_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o history_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v so_o in_o the_o xith_o century_n and_o that_o they_o still_o believe_v it_o at_o present_a as_o father_n cellot_n inform_v we_o to_o conclude_v if_o any_o desire_n to_o know_v the_o diocese_n of_o these_o five_o french_a bishop_n abovemention_v he_o may_v understand_v st._n milan_n be_v bishop_n of_o rennes_n albin_n of_o anger_n be_v launus_n of_o constance_n in_o normandy_n 14._o apâ—d_n eus_n b._n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 49._o serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n c._n 5._o contr._n donat._n post_fw-la collat._n c._n 6._o clem._n alexand._n sâ—romat_n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o victor_n of_o man_n and_o marsus_n of_o nantes_n in_o the_o seven_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n whereof_o but_o a_o little_a be_v receive_v a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o portion_n so_o the_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n send_v unto_o seraphion_n a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o receive_v a_o little_a and_o again_o that_o peter_n and_o judas_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o morsel_n so_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v a_o little_a and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n that_o jesus_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o in_o a_o number_n of_o other_o place_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a here_o to_o mention_v in_o a_o thing_n not_o contest_v and_o that_o be_v own_v by_o every_o body_n in_o fine_a have_v endeavour_v with_o some_o labour_n to_o find_v if_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v affirm_v as_o the_o latin_n at_o this_o time_n do_v that_o several_a miracle_n be_v do_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 10._o august_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 10._o i_o can_v find_v nothing_o of_o that_o nature_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v inform_v i_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v have_v be_v honour_v or_o receive_v respect_n as_o religious_a but_o not_o cause_v astonishment_n as_o thing_n strange_a or_o miraculous_a chap._n iii_o of_o the_o use_n and_o office_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v see_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o say_v in_o this_o spacious_a and_o vast_a country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n of_o the_o thing_n receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o that_o empire_n have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o this_o divine_a and_o august_n sacrament_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o inquire_v what_o they_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o use_n office_n and_o employ_v of_o these_o sacred_a symbol_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n if_o we_o will_v search_v into_o their_o record_n wherein_o the_o law_n and_o maxim_n of_o this_o kingdom_n may_v be_v find_v we_o shall_v see_v that_o those_o which_o have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o direction_n of_o it_o have_v conceive_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o anti-type_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o the_o reader_n must_v moreover_o see_v the_o testimony_n where_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v so_o for_o it_o be_v their_o opinion_n be_v now_o in_o question_n and_o not_o we_o let_v we_o then_o take_v all_o these_o title_n in_o order_n and_o show_v what_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o they_o at_o least_o as_o far_o as_o may_v be_v necessary_a unto_o our_o purpose_n they_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n 30._o hil._n in_o matth._n cap._n 9_o ibid._n c._n 30._o as_o when_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n speak_v of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n in_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o judas_n 18._o ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o aug._n ep._n 163._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la trinitat_fw-la c._n 4._o id._n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o isid_n hisp_n dâ—_n offic._n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o that_o he_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o the_o communion_n of_o eternal_a sacrament_n st._n ambrose_n call_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n austin_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n again_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sacrament_n and_o again_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v call_v sacrament_n facundus_n say_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o believer_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o viith_o century_n say_v positive_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o be_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a among_o the_o latin_a father_n than_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n until_o these_o late_a time_n we_o shall_v not_o insist_v on_o gather_v more_o testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o warn_v the_o reader_n aâ—â—i_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dâ—i_fw-la l._n 10._o c._n 5._o comr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o &_o aâ—â—i_fw-la that_o st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o sundry_a part_n of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o word_n sacrament_n signify_v a_o holy_a sign_n and_o that_o those_o which_o desire_v more_o proof_n of_o this_o expression_n may_v see_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerom_n on_o the_o 11_o of_o the_o one_a epist_n to_o the_o corinthian_n charlemagne_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o image_n chap._n 14._o christian_n druthmar_n upon_o st._n matth._n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n tom_n 16._o p._n 361._o the_o second_o title_n we_o have_v set_v down_o 12._o august_n contâ—_n
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâ—d_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o â—ede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepâ—â—uzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eâ—â—r_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâ—ros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâ—u_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâ—â—t_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâ—it_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâ—sual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâ—r_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ—_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
of_o this_o likeness_n that_o they_o often_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n be_v call_v faith_n and_o as_o the_o friday_n before_o easter_n be_v call_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o his_o death_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n his_o death_n itself_o he_o instance_a these_o two_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n in_o what_o precede_v that_o which_o have_v be_v cite_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n ground_n this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o in_o their_o effect_n because_o we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n second_o they_o say_v that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o figure_n which_o do_v contain_v the_o mystery_n i_o find_v it_o be_v former_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o learned_a tertullian_n 19_o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o god_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o represent_v by_o the_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v unto_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o i_o can_v see_v that_o any_o other_o meaning_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n our_o saviour_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n to_o show_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n of_o beast_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v significative_o to_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o rock_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n speak_v thus_o elsewhere_o how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n bed_n id._n ad_fw-la infant_n apud_fw-la fulgent_n &_o bed_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a substance_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n i_o judge_v it_o be_v also_o the_o sense_n of_o theodoret_n when_o he_o write_v 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o that_o our_o lord_n who_o call_v his_o natural_a body_n wheat_n and_o bread_n and_o who_o also_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n have_v also_o call_v the_o visible_a symbol_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n ult_n fac._n l._n 9_o â—_o ult_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n facundus_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v not_o real_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n our_o lord_n call_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n ireneus_fw-la give_v unto_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n wherewith_o jesus_n christ_n honour_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 4._o iren._n l._n 5_o adver_n haeres_fw-la c._n 4._o it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o i_o know_v not_o but_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n spicileg_n eligii_fw-la vit_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 15._o t._n 5._o spicileg_n borrow_v this_o kind_n of_o expression_n from_o st._n iraeneus_n for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o viith_o century_n let_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a trust_n in_o the_o sole_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o let_v he_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 33._o orig._n in_o matth._n c._n 15._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil._n 33._o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n the_o symbolical_a and_o typical_a body_n also_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesaria_n do_v positive_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v and_o his_o true_a body_n when_o go_v to_o explain_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n luc._n â—useb_fw-mi de_fw-fr eccles_n theol._n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o hiâ—ron_n in_o ezech._n c._n 41._o bed_n in_o c._n 14._o mar._n &_o 2d_o luc._n of_o the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v but_o of_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n st._n jerom_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o venerable_a bede_n thus_o explain_v himself_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o relate_v unto_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o give_v we_o for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o denomination_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n but_o for_o this_o three_o reason_n we_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v make_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o must_v then_o pass_v unto_o their_o four_o reason_n which_o consist_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o place_n and_o stead_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a tertullian_n think_v so_o when_o he_o say_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n 6._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 6._o this_o be_v my_o body_n corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o pane_fw-la câ—nsetur_fw-la hot_a est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la mr._n rigaut_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o recommend_v his_o body_n as_o st._n austin_n lib._n 1._o quaest_n evang._n 43._o have_v say_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o wine_n he_o recommend_v his_o blood_n but_o whatever_o mr._n 45._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 45._o rigaut_n explication_n may_v be_v st._n austin_n speak_v as_o i_o think_v cleanly_a enough_o in_o one_o of_o his_o treatise_n upon_o st._n john_n where_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n 45._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 18._o c._n 45._o betwixt_o the_o ancient_a people_n which_o live_v under_o the_o law_n and_o those_o now_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n see_v how_o the_o faith_n continue_v the_o same_o faith_n the_o sign_n have_v be_v change_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n unto_o we_o what_o be_v put_v upon_o god_n table_n be_v jesus_n christ_n he_o also_o elsewhere_o establish_v this_o maxim_n that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v seem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o when_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n because_o without_o doubt_n it_o signify_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n 4._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 4._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v let_v we_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o full_a assurance_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o in_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n bullinger_n write_v against_o casaubon_n allege_v a_o greek_a text_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n take_v out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n wherein_o we_o find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n marc._n victor_n
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ—_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â—4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâ—eg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â—1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
for_o jesus_n christ_n come_v from_o heaven_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o word_n 17._o id._n contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o we_o on_o earth_n and_o again_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n i_o go_v unto_o my_o father_n he_o speak_v certain_o say_v he_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o be_v to_o go_v to_o his_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v to_o come_v to_o judge_n the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a but_o as_o for_o his_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o no_o space_n as_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n so_o neither_o go_v it_o to_o any_o place_n 9_o bed_n hemil._n 3._o aestiv_n de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6._o pasâ—h_o id._n in_o joan._n cap._n 9_o venerable_a bede_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a herein_o than_o other_o for_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n by_o his_o divinity_n which_o equal_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o upon_o these_o word_n behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n confess_v id._n in_o marc._n c._n 13._o &_o hom._n 4._o the_o confess_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o bodily_a presence_n be_v now_o every_o where_o present_a by_o his_o divity_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v triumphant_o unto_o his_o father_n after_o his_o resurrection_n jubilit_fw-la id._n homil._n aestiv_o de_fw-fr temp_n dem._n jubilit_fw-la have_v leave_v the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o he_o never_o for_o sook_v as_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n continue_v with_o she_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n you_o shall_v see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n because_o i_o go_v to_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v plain_o say_v the_o reason_n that_o you_o see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n after_o i_o be_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a cantate_fw-la id._n domin_n cantate_fw-la be_v because_o i_o be_o not_o to_o tarry_v always_o upon_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o my_o body_n but_o i_o must_v go_v into_o heaven_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o i_o have_v take_v and_o again_o when_o i_o be_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n jucunditatis_fw-la id._n dom_fw-la vocem_fw-la jucunditatis_fw-la you_o shall_v not_o see_v i_o such_o as_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v i_o now_o environ_v with_o mortal_a and_o corruptible_a flesh_n but_o you_o shall_v see_v i_o come_v with_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o appear_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o judgement_n with_o great_a majesty_n ibid._n id._n hom._n hyem_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 3._o post_v epiphan_n id._n in_o festiv_n pentecostes_fw-la id._n ibid._n he_o himself_o again_o testify_v that_o he_o have_v leave_v the_o world_n and_o be_v go_v to_o the_o father_n because_o he_o have_v withdraw_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o which_o love_v the_o world_n that_o which_o they_o have_v see_v and_o have_v carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n unto_o the_o invisible_a thing_n the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v he_o say_v far_a we_o among_o the_o gentile_n which_o have_v believe_v can_v ourselves_o go_v unto_o the_o lord_n who_o we_o can_v now_o see_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o those_o among_o we_o which_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o our_o servitude_n we_o shall_v now_o draw_v near_o by_o faith_n unto_o he_o which_o be_v sit_v down_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 28._o in_o st._n matth._n c._n 28._o in_o fine_a he_o declare_v that_o the_o lord_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n after_o his_o resurrection_n have_v leave_v the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v they_o as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a majesty_n that_o we_o have_v for_o a_o comforter_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o though_o we_o can_v see_v bodily_a yet_o we_o have_v contain_v in_o the_o evangelist_n all_o that_o he_o do_v and_o say_v during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o same_o language_n be_v use_v in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v see_v afterward_o and_o we_o shall_v also_o make_v one_o of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n despose_v in_o the_o xiith_o century_n to_o learn_v from_o his_o mouth_n that_o it_o waâ—_n not_o then_o forget_v in_o our_o france_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o attend_v with_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n the_o other_o with_o glory_n and_o majesty_n but_o both_o visible_a without_o ever_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a betwixt_o both_o whereby_o christ_n descend_v daily_o upon_o the_o earth_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_n affirm_v that_o tertullian_n declare_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a descent_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o show_v as_o they_o say_v that_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n believe_v that_o a_o body_n can_v descend_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o without_o be_v see_v 7._o phantom_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o for_o say_v he_o write_v against_o the_o ghost_n of_o martion_n when_o it_o be_v make_v it_o be_v see_v the_o eye_n perceive_v it_o it_o be_v do_v gradual_o and_o so_o it_o require_v to_o ask_v in_o what_o posture_n with_o what_o retinue_n be_v it_o with_o violence_n or_o moderate_o or_o also_o in_o what_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n or_o night_n it_o come_v down_o moreover_o who_o see_v it_o come_v down_o who_o give_v a_o account_n of_o it_o who_o affirm_v it_o and_o again_o say_v he_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o easy_o to_o be_v believe_v when_o it_o be_v affirm_v i_o declare_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v never_o adjust_a this_o declaration_n of_o tertullian_n with_o the_o invisible_a descent_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o which_o will_v help_v i_o to_o the_o mean_n to_o do_v it_o for_o if_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v be_v true_a that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n descend_v every_o day_n upon_o the_o communion-table_n in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o accuse_v tertullian_n not_o only_o of_o negligence_n but_o also_o of_o stupidity_n to_o have_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o except_v what_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n although_o i_o have_v otherwise_o a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o his_o great_a wisdom_n and_o learning_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n see_v tertullian_n be_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o their_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o constant_o oppose_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o that_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o formal_o deny_v upon_o earth_n i_o can_v forbear_v say_v he_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o have_v own_v but_o one_o sole_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o mean_v one_o visible_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o that_o holy_a body_n never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_v all_o the_o declaration_n which_o hitherto_o have_v be_v make_v and_o whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v these_o excellent_a word_n of_o st._n austin_n 46._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 50._o iâ—_n in_o ps_n 46._o he_o be_v go_v and_o he_o be_v present_a he_o be_v return_v and_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o we_o for_o he_o carry_v his_o body_n unto_o heaven_n but_o he_o withdraw_v not_o his_o majesty_n from_o the_o earth_n and_o these_o he_o take_v away_o his_o body_n from_o our_o sight_n but_o as_o god_n he_o depart_v not_o from_o your_o heart_n contemplate_v he_o ascend_v believe_v in_o he_o absent_a expect_v he_o as_o to_o come_v but_o feel_v he_o always_o present_a by_o his_o secret_a mercy_n from_o hence_o do_v proceed_v sundry_a doctrine_n that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n when_o the_o holy_a father_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o corporal_a presence_n
conformable_a unto_o the_o principle_n which_o they_o have_v set_v down_o nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o which_o we_o have_v not_o touch_v we_o find_v ourselves_o absolute_o oblige_v to_o handle_v they_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o better_a to_o clear_v the_o truth_n which_o we_o seek_v for_o and_o if_o in_o what_o remain_v to_o be_v examine_v they_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v favour_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n which_o the_o latin_n have_v make_v a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o what_o they_o have_v say_v hitherto_o will_v not_o be_v of_o so_o much_o moment_n and_o will_v lose_v of_o its_o worth_n and_o virtue_n whereas_o if_o nothing_o can_v be_v find_v in_o what_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v contrary_a unto_o what_o have_v be_v already_o examine_v it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o their_o write_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o fine_a if_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v believe_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n than_o they_o must_v also_o have_v admit_v of_o these_o follow_a maxim_n first_o that_o a_o body_n may_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o but_o far_o from_o admit_v this_o maxim_n to_o be_v true_a they_o direct_o oppose_v it_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n hermogenes_n which_o make_v the_o creature_n coeternal_a unto_o god_n 38._o tertul._n advers._fw-la hermog_n c._n 38._o if_o it_o be_v in_o a_o place_n say_v he_o it_o be_v then_o within_o the_o place_n if_o it_o be_v within_o the_o place_n it_o be_v then_o bound_v by_o the_o place_n within_o which_o it_o be_v if_o it_o be_v bound_v it_o have_v a_o remote_a line_n and_o be_v a_o painter_n as_o you_o be_v your_o own_o profession_n must_v needs_o inform_v you_o that_o the_o further_a line_n be_v the_o end_n of_o any_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o remote_a line_n and_o elsewhere_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la c._n 9_o he_o establish_v the_o same_o doctrine_n when_o he_o place_v the_o extent_n and_o the_o three_o dimension_n that_o be_v the_o length_n breadth_n and_o height_n among_o the_o most_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n and_o which_o necessary_o and_o absolute_o belong_v to_o their_o bulk_n and_o mass_n arnobius_n be_v so_o strong_o of_o tertullian_n opinion_n that_o he_o use_v it_o as_o a_o principle_n universal_o receive_v to_o refute_v the_o evasion_n of_o pagan_n who_o teach_v that_o their_o god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o they_o edit_fw-la arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o ult_n edit_fw-la it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o god_n shall_v be_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o several_a different_a image_n suppose_v that_o vulcan_n have_v ten_o thousand_o statue_n consecrate_v unto_o he_o in_o all_o the_o world_n can_v he_o be_v present_a as_o i_o have_v say_v in_o all_o the_o ten_o thousand_o at_o one_o time_n i_o think_v not_o why_o not_o because_o that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o singular_a nature_n can_v multiply_v itself_o into_o several_a subject_n and_o yet_o preserve_v its_o singleness_n entire_a and_o whole_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v a_o little_a after_o that_o it_o must_v be_v say_v or_o confess_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o vulcan_n if_o there_o be_v one_o in_o each_o of_o these_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v in_o neither_o of_o they_o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o vulcan_n because_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n can_v admit_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v divide_v to_o be_v in_o several_a if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o saviour_n and_o god_n have_v be_v in_o a_o million_o of_o place_n at_o once_o without_o be_v therefore_o multiply_v nor_o divide_v it_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v that_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o miserable_a advocate_n to_o defend_v their_o cause_n because_o instead_o of_o defend_v he_o betray_v it_o and_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o infidel_n in_o reproach_v they_o with_o that_o to_o be_v impossible_a which_o they_o themselves_o hold_v to_o be_v possible_a and_o which_o say_v happen_v daily_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n but_o we_o intend_v not_o to_o do_v this_o injury_n unto_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o christian_a orator_n that_o will_v be_v injustice_n and_o ingratitude_n so_o to_o serve_v he_o see_v he_o have_v say_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v conformable_a unto_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o when_o a_o man_n say_v st._n â—_o hilar._n de_fw-fr trin._n l_o 8._o p._n 41._o l._n &_o in_o psal_n â—24_n p._n 211._o â—_o hilary_n or_o his_o resemblance_n be_v in_o a_o place_n he_o can_v be_v elsewhere_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n because_o that_o which_o be_v be_v contain_v where_o it_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o he_o which_o be_v in_o any_o place_n where_o he_o be_v sustain_v be_v infirm_a and_o incapable_a of_o be_v every_o where_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o father_n common_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o his_o be_v present_a in_o sundry_a place_n at_o once_o in_o opposition_n unto_o creature_n which_o can_v be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o a_o time_n i_o will_v not_o here_o allege_v all_o their_o testimony_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o produce_v some_o upon_o a_o matter_n that_o admit_v of_o no_o difficulty_n 4._o amb_n de_fw-fr spirit_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o t._n 4._o see_v that_o every_o creature_n say_v st._n ambrose_n be_v circumscribe_v by_o its_o nature_n by_o certain_a bound_n and_o limit_n and_o that_o the_o creature_n even_o invisible_a creature_n be_v limit_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n who_o dare_v call_v the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o creature_n which_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a and_o bound_a power_n for_o he_o be_v over_o all_o and_o in_o all_o which_o be_v certain_o the_o property_n of_o the_o deity_n didymus_n who_o flourish_v at_o alexandria_n at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o ephrem_n do_v at_o edessa_n 1._o didym_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n say_v he_o be_v a_o creature_n he_o shall_v have_v a_o circumscribe_v substance_n as_o all_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v create_v for_o although_o the_o invisible_a creature_n be_v not_o circumscribe_v by_o place_n and_o bound_n yet_o they_o be_v bound_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o their_o substance_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n see_v he_o be_v in_o many_o place_n he_o have_v not_o a_o limit_a nature_n and_o a_o little_a under_o he_o say_v the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a with_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o pray_v in_o asia_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o other_o which_o be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n patr._n pasch_fw-mi de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o â—_o 9_o bibl._n patr._n paschas_fw-la deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o all_o creature_n say_v he_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n it_o be_v know_v also_o that_o they_o be_v local_a and_o bound_v by_o certain_a limit_n and_o space_n but_o as_o for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v not_o enclose_v within_o bound_n or_o limit_n like_o a_o creature_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o witness_n the_o deposition_n of_o several_a other_o but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v know_v unto_o those_o which_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o but_o only_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v never_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o these_o general_a maxim_n as_o if_o his_o glorification_n have_v acquire_v he_o the_o propriety_n of_o be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o their_o silence_n upon_o occasion_n of_o such_o weight_n and_o where_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o dispense_v with_o themselves_o from_o make_v this_o exception_n if_o their_o belief_n have_v admit_v of_o it_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o they_o constant_o believe_v that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o one_o place_n it_o can_v not_o be_v in_o another_o no_o more_o than_o other_o creature_n his_o glorification_n have_v indeed_o give_v he_o a_o glory_n which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o but_o without_o take_v away_o from_o he_o the_o quality_n or_o property_n of_o a_o true_a body_n beside_o they_o be_v not_o content_a to_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o belief_n by_o their_o silence_n they_o also_o inform_v we_o by_o their_o word_n for_o
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
so_o that_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v hear_v it_o although_o they_o have_v hear_v it_o whereas_o believer_n have_v the_o experience_n make_v by_o the_o spirit_n see_v and_o understand_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v this_o similitude_n say_v they_o be_v just_a and_o conduct_n we_o unto_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o for_o it_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v unto_o this_o ignorant_a man_n in_o regard_n of_o a_o letter_n for_o as_o this_o man_n receive_v a_o letter_n say_v it_o be_v paper_n and_o ink_n which_o be_v very_o true_a so_o also_o our_o sense_n contemplate_v the_o sacrament_n assure_v we_o that_o it_o be_v water_n bread_n and_o wine_n so_o far_o their_o testimony_n be_v faithful_a but_o as_o this_o same_o man_n be_v deceive_v when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o paper_n and_o ink_n because_o he_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n necessary_a to_o penetrate_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n even_o so_o also_o our_o sense_n go_v astray_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o mere_a water_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n because_o they_o keep_v not_o within_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o own_o sphere_n and_o that_o they_o rash_o undertake_v to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v not_o at_o all_o within_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o object_n we_o must_v then_o say_v they_o to_o end_v this_o difficulty_n receive_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o affirmative_a and_o reject_v their_o testimony_n in_o the_o negative_a that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o must_v be_v hear_v when_o their_o report_n touch_v only_o the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n to_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v water_n in_o baptism_n and_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o not_o when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v but_o only_a water_n bread_n and_o wine_n for_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherewith_o consecration_n have_v invest_v they_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n two_o observation_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n because_o they_o may_v both_o serve_v to_o the_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n in_o hand_n by_o the_o first_o he_o teach_v we_o that_o to_o make_v a_o sacrament_n something_o visible_a must_v be_v establish_v that_o may_v be_v true_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v and_o which_o beside_o must_v lift_v up_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o meditation_n of_o something_o else_o that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n say_v he_o when_o we_o stay_v not_o at_o what_o we_o see_v but_o that_o we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o believe_v another_o by_o the_o second_o he_o give_v we_o notice_n that_o the_o fraud_n consist_v in_o the_o set_n a_o thing_n which_o hide_v from_o our_o eye_n the_o true_a form_n and_o be_v nothing_o less_o in_o effect_n than_o what_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v outward_o ephes_n id._n homil._n 13._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la ephes_n the_o fraud_n say_v he_o be_v when_o a_o thing_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v not_o there_o may_v be_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v some_o other_o maxim_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n for_o instance_n that_o all_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n tell_v we_o already_o 1._o cyril_n alex._n the_o trin_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o greg._n nyss_n in_o hexa_fw-la p._n 13._o t._n 1._o that_o which_o can_v be_v see_v nor_o touch_v be_v not_o a_o body_n and_o before_o he_o gregory_n of_o nyss_n if_o the_o earth_n say_v he_o be_v invisible_a it_o be_v whole_o without_o colour_n now_o what_o be_v without_o colour_n be_v also_o without_o form_n and_o that_o which_o be_v without_o figure_n and_o form_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr hom._n apific_a c._n 24._o p._n 107._o t._n 1._o have_v not_o a_o body_n and_o elsewhere_o if_o you_o take_v colour_n from_o a_o subject_n or_o the_o solidity_n and_o quantity_n you_o destroy_v the_o symmetry_n of_o the_o body_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o be_v not_o a_o body_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o colour_n nor_o form_n nor_o solidity_n nor_o distance_n nor_o the_o other_o property_n and_o vigilius_n a_o afrïcan_n treat_v of_o the_o two_o nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 14._o vigil_n advers._fw-la eutych_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o if_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o word_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v that_o it_o be_v increated_a invisible_a and_o impalpable_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o body_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n father_n chifflet_n the_o jesuit_n which_o have_v give_v we_o the_o last_o impression_n of_o vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n thus_o relate_v these_o latter_a word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o flesh_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n whereas_o in_o all_o the_o other_o edition_n be_v read_v according_a to_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o manuscript_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a the_o flesh_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o these_o condition_n so_o it_o have_v be_v read_v by_o josias_n simler_n cassander_n and_o those_o which_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o in_o truth_n if_o vigilius_n have_v speak_v otherwise_o he_o have_v very_o ill_o defend_v the_o catholic_n cause_n and_o have_v make_v the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n victorious_a as_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v by_o consult_v the_o passage_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o that_o father_n chifflet_n have_v but_o ill_a manuscript_n or_o that_o he_o unaware_o let_v drop_n from_o his_o pen_n these_o word_n it_o must_v not_o be_v doubt_v instead_o of_o these_o it_o be_v impossible_a it_o be_v all_o i_o can_v charitable_o say_v to_o excuse_v he_o without_o hinder_v other_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o think_v what_o they_o please_v the_o patriarch_n nicephora_n dispute_v with_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o armenian_a 176._o in_o manipâ—l_n var._n author_n combefis_n p._n 176._o touch_v image_n declare_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v visible_a palpable_a and_o bound_v they_o say_v also_o that_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o penetration_n of_o dimension_n therefore_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 541._o greg._n naziarz_n orat._n 2._o de_fw-fr theol._n p._n 541._o gregory_n nazianzen_n among_o the_o many_o absurdity_n which_o will_v follow_v if_o god_n be_v a_o body_n observe_v this_o that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o body_n in_o a_o body_n which_o be_v impossible_a that_o he_o will_v cut_v some_o body_n or_o will_v be_v cut_v himself_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v positive_o 741._o id._n ep._n 1._o â—d_a cledon_n p._n 741._o that_o the_o place_n of_o one_o body_n can_v contain_v two_o or_o more_o as_o a_o vessel_n of_o one_o bushel_n can_v contain_v two_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n it_o be_v impossible_a say_v he_o that_o one_o body_n can_v penetrate_v other_o without_o cut_v and_o be_v cut_v without_o yield_v and_o without_o be_v resist_v as_o liquid_a thing_n do_v mingle_v together_o they_o further_o testify_v that_o a_o body_n ought_v to_o have_v its_o part_n so_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o that_o each_o part_n shall_v correspond_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n st._n austin_n explain_v himself_o thus_o in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n 6._o aug._n count_v eâ—_n fund_z c_o 16._o t._n 6._o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n some_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o that_o be_v stretch_v out_o by_o any_o manner_n of_o bigness_n become_v less_o by_o part_n have_v one_o here_o another_o there_o for_o a_o finger_n be_v less_o than_o the_o hand_n and_o less_o also_o than_o two_o finger_n and_o one_o be_v the_o place_n of_o this_o finger_n another_o of_o that_o another_z that_o of_o the_o whole_a hand_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n but_o be_v less_o in_o its_o part_n than_o in_o its_o whole_a and_o that_o can_v possible_o have_v in_o the_o place_n of_o one_o sole_a part_n another_o part_n both_o together_o but_o one_o here_o another_z there_o in_o space_n and_o distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o 12._o id._n de_fw-fr orig._n anâ—â—â—_n 4_o c._n 12._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o desines_n the_o body_n by_o what_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n great_a or_o less_o which_o fill_v space_n great_a or_o small_a 21._o ib._n c._n 21._o thereafter_o as_o they_o be_v also_o great_a or_o lesser_a and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o
the_o learned_a do_v call_v a_o body_n that_o which_o by_o distance_n of_o the_o length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n to_o wit_n the_o lesser_a by_o less_o part_n and_o the_o great_a by_o great_a part_n passim_fw-la id._n l._n 10._o de_fw-fr trin._n c._n 7._o &_o alibi_fw-la passim_fw-la he_o testify_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o which_o be_v not_o a_o bodily_a substance_n do_v not_o take_v up_o the_o least_o space_n of_o place_n by_o its_o least_o part_n 17._o claud._n mam._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 17._o and_o the_o great_a by_o the_o great_a and_o claudian_n mammert_n if_o say_v he_o the_o soul_n be_v corporal_a it_o must_v then_o in_o that_o regard_n be_v extend_v in_o the_o body_n as_o water_n in_o a_o vessel_n fill_v up_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o by_o the_o least_o part_n of_o itself_o and_o the_o great_a by_o the_o great_a 18._o id._n c._n 18._o and_o again_o no_o body_n say_v he_o can_v be_v touch_v all_o at_o once_o and_o how_o little_a soever_o it_o be_v it_o can_v be_v whole_o in_o one_o place_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v the_o same_o thought_n ephes_n chryso_n hom._n 11_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la ephes_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v place_v at_o hazard_n but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heed_n because_o if_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o place_n it_o be_v not_o in_o its_o proper_a situation_n and_o he_o make_v the_o harmony_n and_o true_a composition_n of_o a_o whole_a ibid._n ibid._n to_o consist_v in_o that_o each_o part_n keep_v in_o its_o place_n they_o teach_v that_o no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o itself_o nor_o participate_v of_o itself_o him_n say_v st._n john_n chryso_n hom._n 10_o in_o john_n chrysostom_n that_o dwell_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o tabernacle_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o the_o one_o lodge_v in_o the_o other_o for_o no_o body_n inhabit_v in_o himself_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v 1.14_o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n 1.14_o that_o of_o necessity_n these_o two_o thing_n must_v be_v distinguish_v he_o that_o inhabit_v 794._o id._n scholior_fw-la c._n 25._o t._n 5._o p_o 794._o and_o that_o in_o which_o he_o dwell_v for_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o which_o inhabit_v be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o wherein_o he_o inhabit_v but_o rather_o one_o conceive_v that_o one_o be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o participation_n of_o himself_o 560.1.5_o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 1._o c._n 7_o s._n p._n 58_o 66._o id_fw-la in_o joan._n â—_o 2._o c._n 1._o p._n 119._o vide_fw-la l._n 9_o c._n 1._o p._n 792._o id._n dial_n 5._o de_fw-fr trin._n p._n 560.1.5_o he_o say_v in_o several_a place_n that_o it_o be_v unpossible_a there_o be_v nothing_o say_v he_o that_o be_v a_o participater_n of_o itself_o and_o that_o which_o partake_v can_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o whereof_o it_o do_v participate_v and_o again_o that_o which_o participate_v do_v natural_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o which_o it_o participate_v all_o manner_n of_o reason_n will_v force_v we_o to_o confess_v for_o if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a there_o will_v be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o one_o and_o another_o but_o they_o will_v be_v all_o one_o and_o that_o which_o will_v be_v a_o partaker_n of_o something_o will_v be_v a_o partaker_n of_o himself_o which_o can_v so_o much_o as_o be_v imagine_v without_o absurdity_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o can_v be_v a_o participant_a of_o himself_o and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a say_v he_o that_o that_o which_o one_o think_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o partake_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v say_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n b._n it_o be_v necessary_a 5._o id._n dial._n 6._o p._n 594_o 598._o id._n dial_n 7._o p._n 643._o vid._n thesauri_o assâ—r_n 19_o p._n 193._o t._n 5._o which_o he_o repeat_v twice_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n if_o not_o in_o the_o same_o word_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o effect_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o viith_o dialogue_n see_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o itself_o but_o that_o be_v do_v by_o relation_n of_o some_o other_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v say_v that_o which_o participate_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o which_o be_v participate_v of_o salonius_n one_o of_o our_o bishop_n of_o france_n locâ—m_fw-la salon_n in_o eccl_n s_o t._n 1._o bl1_n pat._n p._n 152._o e._n &_o 153._o a_o vid._n hieron_n in_o hâ—nc_fw-la locâ—m_fw-la expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o four_o of_o ecclesiastes_n the_o fool_n fold_v his_o arm_n and_o eat_v his_o flesh_n make_v this_o observation_n who_o be_v such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n and_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o it_o be_v say_v by_o a_o hyperbole_n because_o that_o it_o be_v incredible_a that_o any_o man_n shall_v eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o then_o can_v the_o father_n hold_v for_o constant_a and_o undoubted_a that_o no_o body_n can_v partake_v of_o himself_o so_o as_o to_o treat_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o absurdness_n and_o extravagancy_n if_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o methinks_v they_o can_v not_o choose_v but_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v undoubted_o so_o except_v only_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o first_o sacrament_n where_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n and_o participate_v of_o himself_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v say_v no_o such_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n judge_v then_o of_o the_o force_n of_o their_o silence_n after_o have_v judge_v of_o the_o strength_n of_o their_o expression_n for_o as_o for_o i_o i_o must_v end_v what_o i_o have_v begin_v in_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n observe_v yet_o further_o that_o a_o body_n can_v be_v entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v do_v according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o our_o saviour_n do_v participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n every_o body_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o occupi_v a_o place_n 1._o august_n de_fw-fr immoâ—talit_fw-la animâ—_n c._n 16._o t._n 1._o be_v not_o quite_o whole_a in_o every_o one_o of_o its_o part_n but_o in_o all_o of_o they_o therefore_o one_o of_o these_o part_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n to_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v depose_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v see_v or_o touch_v and_o that_o come_v within_o the_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n â—_o tert._n de_fw-fr resur_fw-fr carâ—_n ed._n rhen._n p._n 68_o id._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c_o â—_o tertullian_n assure_v that_o what_o may_v be_v see_v or_o hold_v be_v a_o body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o justify_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n against_o martion_n in_o show_v that_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v it_o can_v be_v think_v say_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o spirit_n because_o he_o admit_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v strong_o and_o violent_o whereupon_o he_o allege_v this_o famous_a verse_n of_o lucretius_n that_o nothing_o beside_o a_o body_n can_v touch_v nor_o be_v touch_v lactantius_n firmianus_n tutor_n unto_o crispus_n son_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a 2._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 17._o tit._n bostren_a contr_n manich._n l._n 2._o amb_n of_o in_fw-la c_o 1_o ad_fw-la coloss_n chrysost_n hom._n 26._o in_o joan._n theod._n dial_n 2._o speak_v of_o epicurus_n his_o atom_n say_v that_o if_o they_o be_v little_a body_n and_o solid_a they_o may_v be_v see_v titus_n bishop_n of_o bostria_n in_o arabia_n do_v witness_v that_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v see_v be_v a_o body_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n that_o what_o may_v be_v touch_v and_o handle_v be_v a_o body_n hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o same_o st._n ambrose_n what_o one_o see_v be_v a_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n what_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n what_o may_v be_v see_v be_v a_o body_n let_v the_o reader_n if_o he_o please_v apply_v all_o these_o testimony_n unto_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
celebrate_v these_o antitype_n that_o be_v to_o say_v these_o figure_n he_o himself_o have_v command_v we_o to_o show_v forth_o his_o death_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v conceive_v in_o term_n too_o weak_a if_o the_o author_n which_o transmit_v it_o to_o we_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n which_o make_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o devotion_n to_o look_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n whereas_o this_o here_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o antitype_n and_o of_o figure_n so_o in_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n the_o priest_n celebrate_v pray_v unto_o god_n basil_n liturg._n basil_n in_o present_v he_o say_v he_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o although_o in_o this_o prayer_n he_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o nevertheless_o it_o do_v evident_o appear_v that_o he_o consider_v the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o already_o consecrate_v because_o they_o can_v not_o without_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o look_v upon_o as_o already_o do_v which_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v do_v in_o that_o very_a moment_n 187._o greg._n nazian_n orat._n 11._o p._n 187._o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o the_o funeral-oration_n of_o his_o sister_n gorgony_n relate_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o miraculous_a recovery_n of_o this_o virtuous_a woman_n and_o refer_v it_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o these_o word_n she_o put_v her_o head_n say_v he_o near_o the_o altar_n and_o shed_v a_o flood_n of_o tear_n after_o the_o example_n of_o she_o who_o wash_v with_o her_o tear_n the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o declare_v that_o she_o will_v not_o leave_v that_o place_n until_o she_o have_v obtain_v and_o recover_v her_o health_n her_o tear_n be_v the_o incense_n which_o she_o pour_v forth_o upon_o all_o his_o body_n she_o mingle_v they_o with_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o much_o as_o her_o hand_n can_v hold_v and_o instant_o o_o miracle_n she_o feel_v herself_o heal_v and_o retire_v what_o do_v st._n gregory_n think_v of_o will_v some_o say_v in_o relate_v this_o history_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o no_o body_n but_o will_v judge_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o attribute_v this_o recovery_n of_o his_o sister_n not_o to_o the_o sign_n but_o to_o the_o thing_n signify_v not_o to_o the_o figure_n but_o to_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a it_o be_v to_o the_o antitype_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o attribute_n this_o wonderful_a effect_n and_o thereby_o he_o show_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n there_o be_v in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o same_o father_n a_o oration_n wherein_o doubtless_o he_o discover_v the_o strength_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o the_o treasure_n of_o his_o eloquence_n i_o mean_v wherein_o he_o have_v omit_v nothing_o to_o obtain_v his_o desire_n which_o be_v to_o preserve_v the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n whereof_o his_o father_n have_v be_v bishop_n and_o which_o the_o emperor_n perfect_a threaten_v with_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n levit._n levit._n this_o excellent_a man_n take_v pity_n of_o this_o poor_a city_n and_o passionate_o desire_v to_o preserve_v it_o from_o the_o storm_n wherewith_o it_o be_v threaten_v he_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o perfect_a to_o spare_v it_o he_o beseech_v he_o conjure_v he_o set_v before_o his_o eye_n all_o that_o be_v most_o holy_a and_o most_o sacred_a in_o religion_n 273._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o and_o to_o touch_v he_o even_o to_o the_o heart_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n i_o represent_v before_o your_o eye_n this_o table_n where_o we_o communicate_v all_o together_o and_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o my_o salvation_n which_o i_o do_v consecrate_v with_o this_o same_o mouth_n with_o the_o which_o i_o present_v my_o request_n this_o mystery_n i_o say_v which_o lift_v we_o up_o unto_o heaven_n must_v it_o not_o be_v confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n either_o that_o st._n gregory_n be_v but_o a_o very_a bad_a orator_n and_o that_o he_o take_v but_o a_o ill_a course_n to_o appease_v the_o perfect_a to_o stir_v up_o his_o compassion_n towards_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o city_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o lay_v before_o he_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o salvation_n and_o instead_o of_o speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o conjure_v he_o by_o this_o precious_a body_n which_o he_o make_v with_o the_o same_o mouth_n which_o entreat_v he_o or_o that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o learned_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o because_o to_o this_o day_n no_o body_n ever_o deny_v unto_o gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o quality_n of_o a_o good_a and_o eloquent_a orator_n he_o add_v that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n who_o live_v in_o the_o viith_o century_n there_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sermon_n or_o rather_o a_o collection_n of_o exhortation_n and_o remonstrance_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o he_o instruct_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o unto_o who_o he_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o holy_a gospel_n and_o among_o several_a of_o these_o instruction_n the_o scope_n whereof_o be_v to_o incline_v they_o unto_o good_a and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o evil_a he_o direct_v this_o unto_o they_o daâ—h_o s._n elig_n l._n 2._o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la c_o 15._o p._n 217._o t._n 5._o spicil_n daâ—h_o hinder_v they_o from_o make_v diabolical_a sport_n and_o game_n and_o from_o dance_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n that_o no_o christian_a be_v exercise_v therein_o because_o that_o by_o these_o song_n one_o become_v a_o pagan_a for_o it_o be_v not_o just_a that_o the_o devil_n song_n shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o christian_a wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v no_o body_n but_o do_v easy_o perceive_v that_o st._n eloy_n exhortation_n have_v be_v incomparable_o strong_a and_o more_o efficacious_a if_o instead_o of_o sacrament_n he_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o the_o hearer_n have_v be_v harden_v to_o the_o high_a degree_n he_o must_v needs_o have_v move_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o shameful_a thing_n to_o see_v devilish_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v enter_v be_v it_o not_o the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v say_v it_o and_o can_v he_o dispense_v himself_o from_o say_v it_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o believe_v see_v then_o that_o he_o say_v it_o not_o and_o that_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o can_v also_o reasonable_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o belief_n it_o be_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v what_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o this_o testimony_n there_o be_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n which_o father_n sirmond_n have_v publish_v a_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n of_o rheims_n and_o of_o roüen_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o those_o two_o archbishopric_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o to_o consider_v of_o the_o order_n of_o lewis_n king_n of_o germany_n which_o forcible_o invade_v the_o kingdom_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a his_o brother_n in_o this_o letter_n which_o be_v very_o long_o and_o divide_v into_o chapter_n they_o represent_v several_a thing_n unto_o this_o prince_n and_o because_o he_o desire_v they_o will_v give_v he_o their_o oath_n they_o strong_o refuse_v allege_v this_o reason_n for_o their_o denial_n that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n extr._n council_n câ—ris_fw-la t._n 3._o gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n that_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v concern_v after_o the_o
promotion_n to_o the_o episcopacy_n with_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o advertise_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v in_o the_o text_n conficit_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la but_o it_o may_v plain_o be_v see_v it_o shall_v be_v read_v corporis_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la and_o translate_v as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v nonsense_n for_o what_o signify_v make_v the_o body_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n from_o all_o which_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v speak_v in_o much_o strong_a term_n if_o that_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o think_v that_o the_o occasion_n also_o require_v it_o and_o that_o their_o denial_n will_v have_v be_v better_o ground_v and_o they_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v in_o the_o like_a conjuncture_n they_o will_v make_v no_o mention_n and_o that_o just_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v speak_v direct_o of_o the_o glorious_a privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o these_o prelate_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n do_v not_o do_v so_o it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o mileva_n in_o numidia_n aggravate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o have_v with_o horrible_a impiety_n throw_v down_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o orthodox_n unto_o the_o dog_n speak_v of_o it_o after_o a_o manner_n which_o will_v not_o be_v easy_o pardon_v have_v he_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_n what_o say_v he_o be_v there_o more_o sinful_a and_o impious_a than_o to_o throw_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o beast_n but_o what_o can_v be_v weak_a than_o this_o expression_n if_o this_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n aught_o he_o not_o to_o have_v thunder_v after_o another_o manner_n against_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n shall_v he_o not_o have_v exaggerated_a with_o strong_a and_o more_o emphatical_a term_n the_o horror_n of_o so_o fearful_a a_o abomination_n in_o a_o word_n ought_v he_o not_o have_v give_v it_o a_o black_a term_n than_o that_o of_o impious_a and_o have_v paint_v the_o enormous_a sin_n of_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n with_o other_o colour_n can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v content_v with_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o like_a occasion_n not_o at_o all_o wherefore_o then_o be_v optatus_n content_a they_o can_v conceive_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o belief_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o more_o probable_a in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o that_o have_v sometime_o meditate_a of_o st._n chrysostom_n book_n touch_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n to_o see_v how_o he_o advance_v its_o dignity_n and_o have_v apply_v myself_o in_o read_v they_o to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v wherein_o he_o make_v the_o great_a privilege_n of_o this_o order_n to_o consist_v which_o with_o his_o eloquence_n he_o exalt_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a i_o find_v that_o he_o only_o attribute_n unto_o it_o the_o function_n of_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v by_o their_o prayer_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n 31._o chrysost_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4_o p._n 32._o vid._n p._n 31._o the_o priest_n say_v he_o be_v present_a not_o bear_v fire_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o make_v long_a prayer_n not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o fire_n shall_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o burn_v the_o thing_n offer_v but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o grace_n descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n shall_v by_o that_o mean_n inflame_v the_o spirit_n of_o those_o which_o be_v present_a and_o make_v they_o pure_a and_o more_o bright_a than_o silver_n try_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o he_o say_v this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o prophet_n elias_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o when_o he_o assemble_v all_o the_o prophet_n of_o baal_n to_o prefer_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o before_o and_o above_o the_o priesthood_n of_o the_o law_n how_o be_v it_o that_o this_o excellent_a genius_n have_v not_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v that_o though_o the_o mystical_a sacrificer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v not_o cause_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n a_o material_a fire_n by_o their_o prayer_n as_o elias_n do_v to_o consume_v the_o oblation_n offer_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o the_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n they_o do_v make_v moreover_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o proper_a and_o favourable_a mean_n and_o occasion_n to_o advance_v this_o evangelical_n dignity_n and_o to_o place_v what_o it_o do_v daily_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v infinite_o more_o than_o what_o elias_n do_v against_o baal_n false_a prophet_n every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o romish_a catholic_n doctor_n do_v exalt_v this_o dignity_n and_o that_o they_o never_o forget_v when_o they_o treat_v of_o its_o advantage_n and_o privilege_n to_o attribute_v unto_o their_o priest_n the_o privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o i_o do_v wonder_v any_o body_n shall_v think_v strange_a of_o it_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n shall_v have_v forget_v it_o that_o he_o have_v not_o say_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o so_o prese_v a_o occasion_n he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o circumstance_n so_o remarkable_a and_o essential_a to_o his_o subject_n man_n may_v say_v what_o they_o please_v but_o for_o my_o part_n say_v the_o protestant_n i_o find_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o but_o their_o difference_n of_o belief_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o book_n against_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a undertake_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n and_o excellency_n of_o our_o sacrament_n above_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o exhort_v we_o to_o suffer_v for_o they_o with_o more_o vigour_n and_o courage_n than_o the_o three_o hebrew_n child_n or_o daniel_n and_o the_o maccabee_n do_v for_o they_o content_v himself_o to_o say_v 14._o august_n l._n 19_o contra_fw-la faust_n c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v the_o eucharist_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sign_n of_o thing_n accomplish_v whereas_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n be_v promise_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v have_v he_o believe_v that_o our_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n also_o wherefore_o do_v he_o conceal_v and_o be_v silent_a in_o this_o essential_a difference_n from_o the_o old_a sacrament_n because_o his_o reputation_n alone_o have_v be_v sufficient_o capable_a of_o inflame_v our_o zeal_n and_o of_o more_o effectual_o dispose_v we_o unto_o martyrdom_n for_o its_o defence_n rather_o than_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o he_o say_v unto_o we_o when_o we_o censure_v we_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o offender_n the_o greatness_n of_o his_o fault_n to_o make_v he_o the_o more_o to_o loathe_v it_o and_o all_o mean_n be_v use_v to_o let_v he_o see_v the_o enormity_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n which_o he_o offend_v for_o it_o be_v common_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o object_n offend_v that_o the_o degree_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o offence_n be_v proportion_v let_v we_o then_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v demean_v themselves_o towards_o they_o which_o have_v offend_v against_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o doubtless_o considerable_a information_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o kind_n of_o censure_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 419._o
condemn_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dead_a 18._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n justel_n c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v say_v the_o council_n that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v a_o defence_n which_o the_o council_n of_o the_o east_n be_v oblige_v to_o renew_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o but_o in_o the_o same_o term_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n it_o be_v something_o in_o condemn_v this_o abuse_n but_o certain_o say_v some_o if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o vth_o and_o viith_o century_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v too_o slight_o condemn_v this_o profanation_n deserve_v a_o rude_a censure_n and_o deserve_v a_o much_o strict_a prohibition_n the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o censure_v those_o which_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n for_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o the_o term_n that_o it_o use_v 833._o council_n bracar_n 3._o c._n 2_o â—_o 4._o council_n p._n 833._o let_v they_o forbear_v then_o to_o offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o clear_a example_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v plain_o to_o our_o eye_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o protestant_n think_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v better_o apply_v if_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v unto_o those_o which_o dare_v to_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o milk_n but_o wine_n which_o be_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v so_o because_o the_o occasion_n invite_v they_o thereunto_o the_o xvith_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 693._o do_v censure_n another_o abuse_n which_o be_v that_o some_o priest_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o offer_v for_o the_o communion_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o raise_v round_o from_o loaf_n intend_v for_o their_o own_o use_n instead_o of_o offer_v of_o whole_a loaf_n the_o council-reproves_a this_o liberty_n whereunto_o it_o oppose_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o take_v a_o entire_a loaf_n but_o it_o say_v not_o unto_o those_o people_n that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v slight_o to_o offer_v bit_n of_o bread_n without_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v have_v be_v of_o great_a weight_n unto_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o command_v to_o offer_v middling_a loaf_n fear_v if_o they_o be_v too_o big_a the_o overplus_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n may_v by_o its_o grossness_n and_o quantity_n incommode_v the_o stomach_n of_o they_o which_o eat_v it_o which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v draw_v they_o quite_o from_o any_o thought_n of_o reality_n and_o conduct_v they_o unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o fine_a when_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n prohibit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xth_o century_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o lay-person_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n he_o do_v not_o show_v in_o censure_v this_o abuse_n that_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o put_v into_o profane_a hand_n the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o person_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v unto_o his_o own_o service_n which_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v this_o privilege_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o do_v have_v he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o only_o command_v 261._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 261._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o any_o layman_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o end_v these_o proof_n the_o instruction_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v their_o neophytes_n and_o new_a baptise_a will_v very_o likely_a afford_v we_o other_o for_o although_o they_o never_o speak_v against_o their_o judgement_n not_o even_o in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a sermon_n where_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n they_o use_v some_o restriction_n of_o not_o give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n think_v there_o may_v be_v present_a some_o catechumeny_n and_o person_n not_o initiate_v which_o may_v hear_v they_o and_o in_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v have_v create_v too_o low_a and_o mean_a thought_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o our_o mystery_n nevertheless_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o clear_a in_o instruct_v these_o young_a plant_n but_o new_o graft_v into_o the_o mystical_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n by_o holy_a baptism_n let_v we_o see_v what_o succour_n we_o can_v draw_v from_o these_o sort_n of_o catechism_n wherein_o to_o give_v their_o neophytes_n a_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o forbear_v not_o use_v strong_a and_o elevate_a expression_n but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o plain_o discover_v in_o what_o way_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o instance_n 246._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244_o 246._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o catechumeny_n new_o baptize_v in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n come_v not_o with_o hand_n stretch_v out_o nor_o with_o the_o finger_n open_a but_o lay_v your_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o left_a as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n and_o hallow_v the_o palm_n of_o the_o hand_n receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o say_v amen_o and_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o in_o stretch_v out_o the_o hand_n but_o in_o bow_v by_o a_o act_n which_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n and_o of_o worship_n say_v amen_n sanctify_v yourselves_o in_o receive_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n see_v here_o a_o fair_a and_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o his_o neophyte_n shall_v carry_v his_o thought_n no_o far_o than_o he_o ought_v he_o explain_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o he_o may_v lose_v some_o part_n of_o which_o a_o crumb_n may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o of_o a_o blood_n whereof_o a_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n rest_v upon_o the_o lip_n and_o wherewith_o one_o may_v wet_v the_o the_o eye_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n have_v then_o say_v he_o with_o assurance_n sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n receive_v it_o take_v heed_n thou_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o for_o what_o you_o lose_v of_o it_o be_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v lose_v one_o of_o your_o member_n tell_v i_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o lingot_n of_o gold_n will_v you_o not_o keep_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o diligence_n take_v care_n not_o to_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o not_o to_o suffer_v damage_n and_o shall_v you_o not_o take_v care_n that_o there_o fall_v not_o any_o crumb_n of_o this_o which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o gold_n and_o than_o pearl_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o blood_n whereof_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o participate_v with_o profound_a respect_n he_o teach_v he_o of_o what_o blood_n he_o shall_v understand_v it_o when_o he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n and_o as_o the_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n be_v yet_o upon_o the_o lip_n touch_v with_o your_o hand_n the_o eye_n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n sanctify_v they_o and_o have_v attend_v the_o prayer_n give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o that_o he_o have_v render_v you_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o these_o great_a mystery_n hitherto_o our_o neophyte_n have_v not_o be_v ill_o instruct_v but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v how_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o forego_n catechism_n ibid._n id._n catech._n mist_n 4._o p._n 237._o ibid._n jesus_n christ_n affirm_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v yet_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o
it_o and_o in_o say_v of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n who_o will_v question_v it_o and_o who_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o teach_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o stagger_v at_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o conduct_n he_o unto_o the_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a sense_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n and_o if_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o beside_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v bearer_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o have_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v into_o our_o member_n see_v here_o what_o he_o add_v to_o let_v he_o see_v how_o that_o be_v do_v jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o but_o they_o not_o understand_v it_o spiritual_o be_v offend_v and_o forsake_v he_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v they_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o old_a law_n also_o have_v shewbread_n which_o be_v not_o now_o use_v because_o they_o appertain_v unto_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n but_o under_o the_o new_a the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctifi_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n regard_v the_o body_n so_o also_o the_o word_n do_v regard_v the_o soul_n in_o fine_a he_o give_v also_o this_o other_o instruction_n unto_o his_o neophyte_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v 2â—9_n id._n ibid._n p._n 2â—9_n be_v not_o bread_n although_o the_o relish_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o wine_n although_o the_o taste_n think_v so_o but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n already_o begin_v to_o inform_v he_o that_o there_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o the_o sight_n and_o taste_n do_v both_o testify_v the_o same_o the_o infallibility_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o testimony_n the_o father_n have_v assert_v but_o because_o st._n cyril_n design_n in_o so_o speak_v unto_o he_o be_v to_o instruct_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o bare_a wine_n but_o as_o the_o efficacious_a sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 237._o id._n p._n 237._o which_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o communicate_v unto_o those_o who_o worthy_o participate_v of_o they_o he_o tell_v he_o a_o little_a before_o do_v not_o consider_v they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o these_o word_n he_o plain_o presuppose_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o he_o presuppose_v elsewhere_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n when_o he_o say_v of_o baptism_n do_v not_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a water_n 235._o id._n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la p._n 16._o &_o mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o consider_v not_o this_o wash_v as_o of_o common_a water_n beware_v of_o think_v that_o it_o be_v common_a oil_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o liken_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consecration_n unto_o what_o befall_v the_o oil_n of_o chrism_n by_o benediction_n to_o the_o end_n his_o catechumeny_n may_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n 235._o id._n mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o as_o say_v he_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o holy_a chrism_n be_v not_o bare_a oil_n or_o if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v common_a after_o invocation_n but_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o complete_a this_o instruction_n 244._o id._n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244._o he_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o five_o catechism_n you_o hear_v a_o divine_a melody_n which_o to_o invite_v you_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n sing_v these_o word_n taste_v and_o see_v how_o good_a the_o lord_n be_v think_v you_o that_o you_o be_v command_v to_o make_v this_o trial_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n not_o at_o all_o but_o rather_o with_o a_o undoubted_a faith_n which_o change_v not_o for_o you_o be_v not_o bid_v to_o taste_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n cyril_n end_v his_o course_n st._n gaudentius_n be_v call_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o bressia_n in_o italy_n he_o also_o compose_v a_o kind_n of_o catechism_n for_o his_o neophytes_n 14._o gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o the_o rat_n sacram_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 14._o wherein_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o legal_a passover_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o several_a lamb_n slay_v there_o be_v one_o slay_v for_o every_o house_n one_o alone_z not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o all_o the_o people_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o passion_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o truth_n then_o whereof_o we_o be_v persuade_v one_o die_v for_o all_o and_o the_o same_o be_v offer_v in_o all_o the_o church_n do_v nourish_v in_o or_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v believe_v he_o vivify_v and_o be_v consecrate_v he_o sanctify_v those_o which_o consecrate_v it_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n and_o i_o will_v give_v it_o for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o his_o blood_n be_v also_o well_o express_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n because_o when_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o wine_n offer_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v his_o blood_n in_o this_o whole_a discourse_n he_o teach_v they_o in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o search_v the_o body_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o if_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o offer_v it_o again_o he_o intend_v not_o to_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o real_a immolation_n because_o all_o christian_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o all_o do_v still_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v never_o true_o sacrifice_v but_o upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v any_o more_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o can_v die_v again_o they_o may_v then_o easy_o understand_v that_o st._n gandentius_n speak_v unto_o they_o of_o a_o improper_a sacrifice_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o representation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v on_o the_o cross_n for_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n st._n 72._o aug._n ep._n 23._o gaud._n serm._n 19_o p._n 72._o austin_n say_v that_o he_o be_v every_o day_n offer_v in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o gaudentius_n himself_o that_o we_o offer_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n beside_o in_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o be_v immolate_a who_o be_v consecrate_v he_o plain_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v do_v not_o in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n else_o he_o shall_v have_v instill_v into_o these_o catechumenes_n two_o doctrine_n which_o will_v direct_o contradict_v christian_n piety_n one_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v less_o than_o he_o that_o consecrate_v he_o 7.7_o cyril_n alex._n de_fw-fr trin._n dial_n 6._o p._n 558_o t._n 5._o heb_fw-mi 7.7_o for_o as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v what_o be_v sanctify_v be_v sanctify_v by_o a_o great_a and_o more_o excellent_a thing_n than_o it_o be_v by_o nature_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n that_o which_o be_v less_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o great_a the_o other_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o have_v be_v always_o holy_a for_o as_o the_o same_o cyril_n again_o say_v 595._o id._n ibid._n p._n 595._o reason_n will_v absolute_o persuade_v we_o to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v have_v not_o ever_o be_v holy_a therefore_o our_o gaudentius_n declare_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o same_o catechism_n that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v to_o offer_v the_o
upon_o a_o serious_a and_o impartial_a debate_n it_o will_v not_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o difference_n of_o judgement_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v imagine_v that_o christian_n so_o good_a and_o zealous_a and_o fervent_a for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o those_o be_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v and_o have_v have_v the_o same_o belief_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o this_o time_n have_v which_o for_o some_o time_n past_a do_v not_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o glass-chalice_n that_o they_o have_v not_o at_o least_o use_v so_o much_o precaution_n as_o she_o do_v to_o consecrate_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n i_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v make_v it_o a_o scruple_n of_o conscience_n of_o put_v the_o body_n of_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n in_o so_o brittle_a a_o thing_n as_o glass_n those_o which_o be_v so_o careful_a that_o none_o of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n the_o ancient_a christian_n give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o young_a suck_a child_n at_o the_o breast_n a_o custom_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o xiith_o century_n and_o which_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o most_o christian_a communion_n except_v the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v this_o abuse_n be_v so_o long_o tolerate_v in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v therein_o what_o the_o latin_n do_v believe_v at_o present_a who_o can_v just_o be_v blame_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n one_o can_v not_o without_o horror_n see_v expose_v what_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o undecent_a and_o sad_a accident_n which_o oftentimes_o of_o necessity_n happen_v in_o communicate_v of_o young_a child_n those_o little_a creature_n be_v uncapable_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o tender_a age_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o redeemer_n but_o wherefore_o do_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n suffer_v such_o a_o abuse_n or_o at_o least_o have_v tolerate_v it_o some_o time_n wherefore_o have_v she_o not_o bethink_v herself_o of_o abolish_n it_o instead_o of_o let_v it_o take_v root_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o it_o be_v it_o not_o so_o wise_a as_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v have_v she_o less_o zeal_n less_o piety_n and_o less_o prudence_n have_v she_o less_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n or_o less_o veneration_n for_o his_o sacred_a person_n certain_o i_o suppose_v not_o this_o difference_n then_o of_o conduct_n can_v be_v ground_v upon_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o upon_o the_o difference_n of_o faith_n whilst_o christian_n believe_v that_o what_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v also_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o reason_n which_o move_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o young_a child_n make_v they_o pass_v by_o the_o indecency_n which_o may_v be_v fear_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o these_o little_a creature_n but_o when_o the_o doctrine_n change_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o begin_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o ancient_a custom_n be_v abolish_v it_o not_o agree_v well_o with_o their_o belief_n and_o indeed_o we_o see_v this_o abolition_n be_v make_v about_o the_o time_n when_o this_o notable_a change_n happen_v in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o because_o that_o in_o other_o christian_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o alteration_n happen_v by_o any_o public_a decree_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v innocent_o retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o little_a child_n i_o confess_v this_o practice_n be_v contrary_a to_o what_o st._n paul_n desire_v of_o communicant_n which_o be_v to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o which_o proof_n little_a child_n be_v uncapable_a but_o as_o we_o do_v not_o here_o treat_v but_o only_o of_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n and_o of_o what_o be_v still_o practise_v by_o several_a christian_a church_n and_o not_o of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v i_o will_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o refer_v the_o induction_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o this_o practice_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reasonable_a person_n which_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o history_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n until_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o the_o latin_n deprive_v the_o people_n of_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n for_o as_o for_o all_o other_o christian_a society_n which_o hold_v not_o correspondence_n with_o she_o they_o retain_v the_o custom_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o with_o some_o little_a difference_n the_o great_a ground_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o so_o do_v be_v through_o fear_n of_o shed_v it_o but_o how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o this_o fear_n be_v so_o late_o creep_v into_o their_o thought_n whence_o be_v it_o that_o she_o herself_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n without_o any_o body_n scruple_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o she_o begin_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xvth_o century_n a_o great_a many_o person_n complain_v of_o it_o and_o whole_a country_n earnest_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v restore_v unto_o they_o wherefore_o do_v she_o so_o long_a time_n grant_v unto_o her_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o be_v there_o then_o less_o cause_n of_o fear_n of_o shed_v than_o when_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o advantage_n particular_o at_o the_o time_n when_o in_o rome_n itself_o they_o use_v chalice_n of_o glass_n for_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o glass_n be_v a_o weak_a thing_n there_o be_v never_o great_a ground_n to_o fear_v spill_v than_o during_o the_o time_n those_o chalice_n be_v use_v yet_o nevertheless_o when_o there_o be_v most_o cause_n of_o this_o fear_n they_o suffer_v the_o people_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o bread_n and_o when_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n glass-chalice_n be_v no_o long_o in_o use_n they_o be_v refuse_v it_o whence_o say_v they_o proceed_v such_o a_o notable_a change_n which_o can_v have_v no_o show_n of_o reason_n if_o the_o doctrine_n have_v not_o be_v alter_v but_o because_o wise_a and_o prudent_a person_n do_v not_o incline_v unto_o these_o sort_n of_o change_n without_o some_o powerful_a motive_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v that_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v whatever_o scrutiny_n can_v be_v make_v but_o the_o change_n of_o belief_n and_o in_o truth_n say_v they_o again_o if_o this_o change_n be_v not_o presuppose_v it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o forbear_v censure_v those_o of_o lightness_n which_o make_v it_o a_o change_n i_o say_v of_o the_o nature_n that_o be_v of_o and_o in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o so_o many_o age_n whereas_o if_o the_o prohibit_v the_o cup_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o change_n it_o will_v not_o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n oblige_v they_o to_o forbid_v unto_o the_o people_n the_o use_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n rather_o choose_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o this_o comfort_n and_o consolation_n than_o to_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o some_o negligent_a spill_n of_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o divine_a saviour_n a_o fear_n which_o have_v not_o seize_v the_o other_o christian_a communion_n because_o they_o have_v not_o practise_v any_o innovation_n in_o this_o particular_a or_o that_o at_o least_o there_o have_v not_o any_o be_v make_v by_o any_o public_a determination_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o eucharist_n be_v deliver_v into_o the_o communicants_a hand_n who_o with_o the_o hand_n put_v it_o into_o their_o mouth_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v and_o we_o may_v produce_v example_n of_o this_o practice_n in_o the_o xiith_o century_n in_o flanders_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v put_v direct_o into_o the_o communicants_a mouth_n unto_o who_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o receive_v it_o
eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o believe_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o will_v have_v terrify_v they_o and_o they_o will_v have_v esteem_v themselves_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n to_o have_v put_v their_o saviour_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o possession_n of_o sovereign_a glory_n into_o such_o a_o mean_a and_o low_a estate_n in_o this_o same_o church_n in_o several_a place_n they_o cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o overplus_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o place_n they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o child_n which_o they_o make_v come_v from_o school_n on_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v have_v give_v it_o so_o free_o unto_o child_n who_o be_v send_v for_o to_o come_v from_o school_n to_o that_o effect_n it_o be_v also_o more_o unlikely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o cast_v the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o fire_n who_o have_v ransom_v they_o from_o the_o eternal_a fire_n of_o hell_n the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v sometime_o take_v the_o consecrate_a cup_n and_o have_v mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n and_o then_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o liquor_n mix_v the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o have_v intend_v to_o ratify_v not_o consider_v what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n but_o as_o a_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n yet_o one_o will_v be_v strike_v with_o some_o terror_n so_o to_o see_v profane_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o if_o one_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o shall_v find_v himself_o seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n and_o because_o it_o can_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o christian_n thought_n to_o employ_v unto_o this_o use_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n itself_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o be_v very_o far_o from_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o may_v be_v the_o same_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v warm_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v but_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o will_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o in_o this_o place_n and_o we_o shall_v only_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o all_o the_o custom_n from_o whence_o have_v be_v draw_v these_o induction_n contain_v in_o this_o chapter_n have_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o 5_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o be_v those_o which_o protestant_n do_v make_v and_o which_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o have_v assume_v in_o this_o work_n have_v oblige_v i_o to_o represent_v chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o heathen_n and_o of_o thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v sometime_o apply_v myself_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o enemy_n of_o christian_n have_v behave_v themselves_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o find_v they_o have_v be_v displease_v with_o most_o of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v asperse_v they_o the_o jew_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o act_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n can_v not_o endure_v that_o christian_n shall_v believe_v jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v the_o messiah_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v nor_o that_o they_o shall_v believe_v he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o free_a man_n from_o the_o yoke_n of_o moses_n his_o law_n it_o will_v suffice_v only_o to_o read_v the_o dialogue_n or_o conference_n of_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 317._o just_a martyr_n dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p_o 290_o 291_o 292_o 293_o 317._o against_o justin_n martyr_n therein_o to_o see_v that_o this_o son_n of_o the_o synagogue_n do_v reproach_n unto_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n as_o thing_n incredible_a monstrous_a and_o gross_o forge_v what_o we_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v before_o abraham_n and_o aaron_n that_o he_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n a_o mystery_n which_o this_o insolent_a jew_n esteem_v ridiculous_a and_o fabulous_a insomuch_o as_o wicked_o to_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n which_o the_o greek_a poet_n relate_v of_o their_o danae_n and_o in_o that_o we_o believe_v god_n be_v bear_v and_o be_v make_v flesh_n but_o he_o find_v nothing_o more_o incredible_a than_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 10._o tertul._n ad_fw-la judaeos_fw-la cap._n 10._o which_o tertullian_n also_o reckon_v among_o the_o chief_a objection_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v against_o christian_a religion_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o foolishness_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o same_o tryphon_n again_o reproach_v unto_o christian_n as_o a_o great_a crime_n that_o they_o adore_v a_o man_n and_o that_o they_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o he_o from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o charge_v they_o of_o introduce_v another_o god_n beside_o the_o creator_n as_o for_o the_o gentile_n they_o be_v no_o better_o dispose_v than_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o despise_v the_o same_o belief_n and_o count_v fabulous_a all_o other_o article_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v the_o common_a notion_n and_o which_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o principle_n and_o maxim_n of_o other_o religion_n for_o example_n 677._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 6._o p._n 677._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v that_o they_o find_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o we_o say_v god_n have_v a_o son_n that_o this_o son_n shall_v speak_v in_o man_n that_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o they_o esteem_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o fable_n and_o forgery_n tertullian_n witness_v the_o same_o 21._o teâ—tâ—l_n apol._n c._n 21._o therefore_o have_v explain_v the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n he_o speak_v according_a to_o their_o supposition_n and_o say_v nevertheless_o believe_v this_o fable_n that_o be_v to_o say_v admit_v at_o last_o this_o doctrine_n which_o you_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o fable_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v again_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n the_o gentile_n have_v of_o it_o he_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o foolishness_n of_o christian_a discipline_n and_o put_v particular_o in_o this_o number_n a_o god_n bear_v 24._o id._n the_o caâ—n_n christ_n c._n 4_o &_o 5._o id._n apolog._n c._n 47_o 48._o &_o the_o tesâ—im_n a_o c._n 4._o just_a apol._n 2._o p._n 60_o arnob._n l_o 2._o p._n 24._o and_o yet_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o a_o god_n of_o flesh_n crucify_v and_o bury_v whereunto_o he_o add_v in_o another_o treatise_n the_o last_o judgement_n the_o torment_n of_o hellfire_n heaven_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o he_o collect_v from_o all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o condemn_v they_o of_o vanity_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n and_o of_o stupidity_n st._n justin_n martyr_n also_o write_v that_o they_o call_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o the_o son_n a_o extravagancy_n and_o arnobius_n assure_v we_o that_o they_o make_v a_o jest_n at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n in_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o everlasting_a torment_n of_o hellfire_n 1._o orig._n contrs_n câ—ls_v l._n 1._o but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o philosopher_n celsus_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v other_o thing_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o wicked_a and_o prodigious_a fable_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v use_v of_o to_o slander_v and_o calumniate_v the_o birth_n of_o our_o divine_a jesus_n and_o of_o make_v the_o inviolable_a chastity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n this_o philosopher_n reproach_v unto_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n as_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a the_o divinity_n edit_n id._n l._n 2._o p._n 79._o vit_v edit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v appear_v like_o
be_v say_v that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o gentile_n transport_v with_o hatred_n and_o malice_n against_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v give_v a_o wrong_a meaning_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v extort_a by_o torment_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o some_o of_o their_o domestic_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o their_o master_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o enemy_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o slander_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a say_v they_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o oecumenius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o slave_n that_o they_o think_v that_o the_o christian_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o call_v it_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o second_o they_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o pagan_n have_v take_v it_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n have_v eat_v real_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v quite_o another_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—eâ—â—adire_fw-la juxta_fw-la hesyâ—hium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v add_v as_o if_o it_o have_v true_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o represent_v unto_o we_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o free_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o voluntary_o abstain_v and_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o duty_n even_o from_o meat_n and_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v she_o that_o those_o that_o abstain_v by_o exercise_n from_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n and_o because_o christian_n never_o deny_v a_o spiritual_a eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a eat_n they_o have_v acknowledge_v or_o do_v yet_o own_o however_o they_o may_v differ_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o when_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n they_o deny_v that_o they_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o bodily_a and_o carnal_a eat_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n they_o do_v never_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o do_v eat_v it_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n i_o know_v not_o if_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o testimony_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v and_o that_o nothing_o may_v want_v to_o clear_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o reader_n may_v remember_v if_o he_o please_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o these_o infamous_a report_n come_v not_o from_o the_o eucharist_n of_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o from_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o carpocratian_o of_o who_o we_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v here_o that_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n answer_v unto_o this_o shameful_a reproach_n or_o rather_o this_o black_a and_o devilish_a calumny_n it_o be_v by_o a_o downright_a denial_n and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o horrible_a and_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o their_o holy_a discipline_n that_o the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o displease_v they_o without_o ever_o make_v any_o exception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o false_a devil_n 50._o just_a martyr_n apol._n 1._o vel_fw-la 2._o p._n 50._o say_v st._n justin_n martyr_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o certain_a wicked_a man_n for_o they_o have_v kill_v some_o body_n to_o cloak_v their_o calumny_n against_o we_o they_o make_v some_o of_o our_o domestic_a servant_n be_v put_v to_o the_o rack_n or_o child_n or_o ignorant_a woman_n and_o by_o cruel_a torment_n they_o constrain_v they_o to_o say_v thing_n against_o we_o which_o they_o forge_v and_o which_o they_o themselves_o do_v do_v secret_o whereof_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o which_o concern_v we_o we_o make_v no_o matter_n have_v the_o eternal_a and_o ineffable_a god_n for_o witness_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o action_n athenagoras_n yet_o speak_v more_o positive_o who_o say_v he_o 38._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 38._o of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o their_o right_a sense_n can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v murderer_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o eat_v man_n flesh_n unless_o first_o some_o one_o be_v kill_v have_v then_o invent_v the_o former_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v of_o the_o second_o if_o they_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o speak_v no_o body_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v they_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o that_o have_v servant_n some_o more_o some_o less_o from_o who_o it_o be_v unpossible_a to_o hide_v we_o but_o not_o any_o of_o they_o have_v inform_v any_o such_o thing_n against_o we_o for_o which_o of_o they_o can_v charge_v murder_n or_o eat_v of_o human_a flesh_n unto_o those_o who_o they_o know_v be_v not_o permit_v to_o stop_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o be_v thereunto_o just_o condemn_v minutius_n felix_n i_o will_v say_v he_o octavio_n minut._n in_o octavio_n see_v he_o that_o say_v or_o think_v that_o we_o be_v initiate_v by_o murder_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n do_v you_o think_v it_o can_v possible_o be_v that_o so_o tender_a a_o little_a body_n shall_v be_v appoint_v to_o be_v mangle_v that_o any_o in_o pierce_v it_o with_o wound_n shall_v shed_v and_o pour_v forth_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o newborn_a infant_n scarce_o yet_o a_o man_n no_o body_n can_v believe_v it_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o undertake_v it_o and_o a_o little_o low_a we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o see_v nor_o hear_v talk_n of_o manslaughter_n and_o we_o so_o avoid_v murder_n that_o we_o do_v not_o use_v nor_o admit_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n among_o our_o meat_n 9_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 9_o tertullian_n who_o reason_v be_v strong_a refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o these_o word_n which_o certain_o be_v worthy_a of_o he_o let_v your_o error_n say_v he_o make_v you_o blush_v before_o christian_n which_o do_v not_o as_o much_o as_o taste_v the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o do_v abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n which_o have_v not_o be_v slay_v for_o fear_v of_o defile_v themselves_o with_o any_o sort_n of_o blood_n whatever_o even_o of_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o fine_a to_o prove_v they_o you_o present_v unto_o they_o pudding_n make_v of_o blood_n because_o you_o very_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n whereby_o you_o will_v make_v they_o offend_v be_v it_o possible_a you_o shall_v think_v that_o we_o thirst_v after_o man_n blood_n we_o that_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o that_o of_o beast_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o more_o delicious_a you_o shall_v then_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v they_o as_o you_o do_v use_v fire_n and_o incense_n for_o than_o you_o will_v discover_v they_o in_o desire_v human_a blood_n as_o they_o declare_v themselves_o in_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o so_o you_o may_v condemn_v they_o if_o they_o eat_v of_o it_o as_o you_o do_v condemn_v they_o when_o they_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v you_o will_v want_v no_o human_a blood_n to_o hear_v and_o to_o condemn_v the_o christian_n which_o you_o keep_v prisoner_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v apprehend_v this_o proceed_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n if_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n after_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o regard_n soever_o they_o eat_v it_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n do_v eat_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
deceive_v that_o it_o happen_v about_o they_o year_n 630._o 18._o hist_o miscel_n l._n 18._o and_o because_o anastatius_fw-la write_v some_o time_n after_o there_o be_v yet_o in_o egypt_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o he_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 637._o and_o before_o the_o year_n 639._o omar_n hist_o sarac_n in_o omar_n that_o the_o sarrazin_n enter_v into_o egypt_n expel_v the_o augustal_n perfect_a and_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o country_n which_o be_v grant_v the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o this_o anastatius_fw-la of_o who_o we_o speak_v dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o suffer_v from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o conception_n bring_v in_o the_o orthodox_n make_v this_o question_n to_o the_o heretic_n 23._o annasâ—at_fw-la sin_n in_o cap._n 23._o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o offer_v and_o whereof_o you_o be_v partaker_n be_v it_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o common_a bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o market_n or_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n whereunto_o the_o heretic_n have_v answer_v god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o bare_a bread_n anastatius_fw-la reply_n we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o confess_v it_o according_a to_o christ_n word_n to_o his_o disciple_n when_o in_o the_o mystical_a supper_n he_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o deviate_v from_o the_o usual_a expression_n and_o that_o deny_v what_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o he_o have_v affirm_v and_o some_o also_o after_o he_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n and_o have_v show_v that_o these_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o give_v they_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n anastatius_fw-la then_o deny_v what_o the_o other_o affirm_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o opinion_n shall_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o opinion_n private_a and_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o and_o we_o be_v firm_o and_o constant_o to_o hold_v and_o embrace_v the_o public_a and_o universal_a belief_n but_o because_o the_o word_n of_o author_n be_v favourable_o to_o be_v interpret_v at_o least_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v some_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v towards_o anastatius_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n unto_o what_o he_o say_v he_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v nothing_o as_o they_o think_v that_o be_v right_o understand_v but_o be_v very_o reasonable_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o the_o faithful_a soul_n instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o true_o communicate_v unto_o he_o this_o break_a body_n and_o this_o blood_n pour_v out_o for_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n if_o anastatius_fw-la say_v they_o err_v in_o reject_v the_o word_n sign_n and_o figure_n the_o father_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v use_v it_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o think_v so_o for_o several_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n for_o thus_o speak_v be_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o by_o consecration_n have_v acquire_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o take_v the_o name_n as_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o its_o lawful_a use_n as_o when_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o chrisin_n 3._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la &_o mystag_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a water_n and_o common_a oil_n they_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n they_o only_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o wash_n and_o purify_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n second_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n have_v take_v this_o name_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n for_o a_o legal_a figure_n and_o without_o operation_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n and_o bare_a type_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n like_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o he_o produce_v a_o example_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n in_o the_o three_o place_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o a_o vessel_n corrupt_v in_o few_o day_n 23._o id._n anast_n ibid._n c._n 23._o change_v and_o quite_o alter_v of_o a_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n may_v be_v break_v divide_a 13._o id._n c._n 13._o ibid._n c._n 13._o and_o distrihute_v in_o parcel_n break_v with_o the_o tooth_n change_v pour_v out_o and_o drink_v and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n be_v a_o visible_a body_n create_v and_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n they_o conclude_v then_o that_o if_o there_o be_v imprudence_n in_o his_o expression_n there_o be_v no_o error_n in_o his_o doctrine_n and_o they_o be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n which_o i_o free_o remit_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n have_v receive_v no_o opposition_n in_o the_o east_n nor_o west_n 69._o maxim_n in_o nol._n diony_n arcop_n pag._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 69._o not_o in_o the_o east_n because_o in_o the_o time_n anastatius_fw-la write_v in_o his_o desert_n maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n be_v more_o famous_a and_o his_o doctrine_n more_o eminent_a teach_v that_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o benediction_n be_v sign_n and_o sensible_a symbol_n or_o type_n of_o true_a thing_n symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o type_n those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o antitype_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v this_o author_n faithful_o retain_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o go_v before_o he_o and_o he_o thus_o define_v the_o word_n symbol_n vocum_fw-la id._n in_o interp._n vocum_fw-la the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sensible_a thing_n take_v for_o a_o intelligible_a thing_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v for_o the_o divine_a and_o immaterial_a food_n not_o in_o the_o west_n because_o in_o the_o same_o age_n anastatius_fw-la live_v 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v his_o body_n 19_o id._n origin_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n that_o the_o wine_n resemble_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o create_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n 12._o id._n &_o voca_fw-la c._n 26._o &_o the_o alleg_n &_o in_o genes_n c._n 12._o and_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o invisible_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 22._o id._n in_o genes_n
c._n 31._o &_o in_o exod_a cap._n 22._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o undoubted_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n 37._o id._n in_o sentent_fw-fr l._n 1._o c._n 16._o vide_fw-la lib._n 1._o offic_n cap._n 37._o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o sacrament_n which_o believer_n offer_v and_o which_o they_o call_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n agreeable_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n he_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o saint_n which_o preserve_v from_o eternal_a death_n and_o which_o make_v those_o that_o eat_v it_o to_o live_v spiritual_o 49._o id._n in_o lib._n 2._o reg._n ca._n 3._o p._n 49._o and_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n be_v go_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a according_a to_o his_o majesty_n 832._o council_n hispal_n 2._o council_n eracar_n t._n 4._o p._n 832._o as_o he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o borrow_v these_o word_n from_o st._n austin_n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o second_o council_n of_o sevil_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 619._o forbid_v priest_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o bread_n apart_o and_o the_o wine_n apart_o he_o call_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o the_o 16_o of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o 217._o council_n tollet_fw-la 16._o to_o 5._o council_n p._n 430._o cap._n 6._o eligius_n noveom_o in_o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la l._n 2._o cap._n 15._o p._n 216._o t._n 5._o spicil_n dacher_n ib._n p._n 217._o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n distribute_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o his_o apostle_n it_o speak_v also_o of_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o that_o whereof_o too_o great_a a_o quantity_n may_v burden_v the_o stomach_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n give_v this_o precept_n unto_o those_o who_o he_o instruct_v let_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a confide_v whole_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_a he_o allege_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o defence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o hear_v diabolical_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o retain_v as_o may_v be_v see_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n according_a to_o which_o st._n oven_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n his_o intimate_a friend_n and_o author_n of_o his_o life_n which_o he_o write_v at_o large_a do_v observe_v that_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v no_o long_o absent_v from_o jesus_n christ_n 264._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 32._o p._n 264._o it_o be_v thus_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n speak_v and_o in_o so_o speak_v he_o reject_v as_o false_a and_o forge_a some_o homily_n that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o his_o name_n especial_o the_o 8_o and_o the_o 15_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v only_o a_o rhapsody_n compose_v by_o several_a author_n some_o of_o which_o be_v of_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n whereas_o st._n eloy_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n neither_o do_v he_o that_o write_v his_o life_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o these_o pretend_a homily_n thus_o several_a do_v reason_n chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o anastatius_fw-la a_o friar_n of_o mount_n sinai_n have_v reject_v the_o name_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n not_o allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a construction_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n so_o john_n damascen_n surname_v mansur_n another_o friar_n of_o the_o east_n extraordinary_o give_v to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o therefore_o anathematise_v by_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o bethink_v himself_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n of_o condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o because_o he_o stop_v not_o at_o expression_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o see_v if_o he_o therein_o make_v any_o alteration_n and_o if_o his_o innovation_n favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v 14._o damasc_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o bread_n offer_v the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n be_v supernatural_o change_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v not_o two_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o type_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n deify_v our_o lord_n himself_o say_v ibid._n ibid._n this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n and_o again_o if_o some_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n figure_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n basil_n they_o speak_v not_o after_o consecration_n but_o they_o call_v they_o so_o before_o the_o oblation_n be_v consecrate_v as_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o word_n of_o damascen_n the_o one_o regard_v the_o term_n the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v both_o to_o give_v the_o reader_n all_o the_o information_n he_o may_v expect_v of_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o see_v if_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v quite_o destroy_v and_o that_o if_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o bare_a accident_n only_o which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o roman_a catholic_n be_v of_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o deny_v it_o but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o so_o plain_o express_v himself_o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n remain_v whatever_o change_v it_o be_v that_o intervene_v by_o consecration_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o enquiry_n it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o he_o lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o certain_a maxim_n 1._o id._n dialect_n c._n 1._o that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v in_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o be_v in_o another_o subject_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n and_o wisdom_n a_o accident_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v take_v away_o wisdom_n also_o perish_v 28._o ibid._n c._n 28._o that_o which_o subsi_v not_o of_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o existence_n in_o another_o 17._o id._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o be_v a_o accident_n he_o affirm_v again_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divinity_n be_v infinite_a that_o body_n have_v beginning_n and_o end_v and_o a_o bodily_a place_n 4._o ibid._n c._n 4._o and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v hold_v that_o what_o be_v invisible_a and_o impassable_a be_v not_o a_o body_n all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o real_a presence_n ibid._n ibid._n no_o more_o than_o his_o restrain_v the_o invisible_a presence_n whereby_o our_o saviour_n be_v with_o we_o unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n moreover_o he_o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o it_o nourish_v our_o body_n by_o turn_v into_o our_o substance_n 14._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o shewbread_n say_v he_o do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v the_o pure_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n which_o our_o lord_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n
our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o his_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v change_v the_o legal_a sacrifice_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o which_o he_o testify_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n epiph_n homil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph_n as_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a by_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n but_o after_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v it_o be_v very_o evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o receive_v they_o in_o their_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o in_o their_o sacrament_n accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v not_o so_o understand_v he_o will_v be_v make_v to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o to_o destroy_v with_o one_o hand_n what_o he_o build_v with_o the_o other_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o wicked_a participate_v only_o of_o the_o sign_n and_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n signify_v say_v with_o st._n prosper_n in_o the_o sentence_n draw_v from_o st._n austin_n 11._o id._n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n 11._o he_o that_o be_v not_o reconcile_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o often_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o declare_v with_o st._n austin_n who_o he_o exact_o follow_v 14._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n id._n in_o marc._n cap._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o with_o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n that_o it_o be_v because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o bread_n relate_v mystical_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o say_v they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v consider_v what_o they_o be_v 22._o august_n contra_fw-la maxim_n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o say_v st._n austin_n as_o what_o it_o be_v they_o signify_v because_o that_o as_o sign_n they_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v signify_v another_o venerable_a bede_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v visible_o offer_v another_o thing_n must_v be_v understand_v which_o be_v invisible_a to_o wit_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o effect_n he_o will_v have_v the_o believer_n raise_v up_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o faith_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n for_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o before_o he_o carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n into_o the_o invisible_a heaven_n pasch_fw-mi beda_n domui_fw-la vocem_fw-la ju._n id._n hom._n de_fw-fr astil_n de_fw-fr temp_n in_o vigil_n pasch_fw-mi the_o humane_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o fine_a he_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v again_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o jesus_n christ_n can_v any_o more_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v he_o doubtless_o speak_v of_o offer_v he_o by_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v once_o offer_v in_o himself_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v then_o what_o advantage_n the_o latin_n can_v draw_v from_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o bede_n which_o they_o mighty_o esteem_v unto_o bede_n may_v be_v join_v sedulius_n a_o scotchman_n or_o more_o true_o a_o irishman_n not_o he_o that_o compose_v the_o easter_n work_n who_o be_v much_o late_a than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o one_o sedulius_n a_o bishop_n in_o england_n but_o original_o of_o ireland_n who_o assist_v with_o fergust_n a_o bishop_n of_o scotland_n at_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o gregory_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la dom._n 721._o i_o find_v that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o commentary_n expound_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n cite_v a_o long_a passage_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n and_o 19_o book_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o without_o name_v he_o now_o this_o sedulius_n who_o we_o place_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n until_o we_o receive_v better_a information_n furnish_v we_o with_o these_o word_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v out_o of_o pelagius_n and_o primasius_n when_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o st._n 11._o sedul_a comment_fw-fr in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o paul_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o say_v he_o lest_o we_o his_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o go_v a_o long_a loyage_n leave_v a_o present_a with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n he_o see_v it_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o love_n and_o friendship_n which_o he_o can_v not_o look_v upon_o without_o grief_n and_o tear_n if_o he_o dear_o love_v he_o whereby_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o his_o stead_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n term_n vita_fw-la leufred_n c._n 17._o in_o chron_n insulae_fw-la term_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n that_o charles_n martell_n have_v desire_v he_o to_o obtain_v of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o recovery_n of_o his_o young_a son_n gryphon_n he_o give_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n greg._n in_o notis_fw-la menard_n in_o sacram_fw-la greg._n and_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rouen_n that_o christian_n then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v consume_v as_o that_o be_v indeed_o consume_v if_o we_o pass_v from_o the_o west_n into_o the_o east_n german_n 403._o germ._n constantinop_n theor._n rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n pa._n 402._o &_o 403._o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o a_o great_a stickler_n for_o image_n worship_n will_v present_v himself_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o same_o century_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n pray_v a_o second_o time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n may_v be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o latin_n stand_v upon_o very_o much_o but_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v he_o declare_v very_o favourable_o for_o they_o and_o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a this_o piece_n be_v that_o german_n which_v live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n other_o attribute_v it_o to_o another_o german_n that_o live_v in_o the_o xii_o they_o indeed_o observe_v that_o to_o show_v of_o what_o kind_n the_o change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v he_o say_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n 410._o ibid._n p._n 410._o the_o oblation_n be_v break_v indeed_o like_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v distribute_v as_o the_o communication_n of_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n unto_o they_o which_o participate_v thereof_o with_o faith_n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n but_o bread_n accompany_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n and_o with_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o believer_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o present_o after_o elevation_n the_o division_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n be_v make_v but_o though_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o part_n it_o remain_v indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v know_v and_o find_v whole_a and_o
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o all_o those_o that_o eat_v it_o worthy_o in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o himself_o have_v say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o nevertheless_o this_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o this_o bread_n â—1_n id._n ibid._n in_o cap._n â—1_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o three_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o one_o body_n and_o afterward_o although_o this_o bread_n be_v bring_v from_o several_a place_n and_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o several_a priest_n nevertheless_o the_o divinity_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n fill_v it_o also_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o 441._o â—d_a in_o canone_o idiss_fw-la â—_o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 441._o do_v make_v this_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v one_o and_o not_o two_o and_o elsewhere_o as_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n which_o fill_v all_o the_o world_n be_v one_o so_o also_o although_o this_o body_n be_v consecrate_a in_o sundry_a place_n and_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o different_a day_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o several_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o several_a cup_n but_o one_o sole_a body_n and_o one_o blood_n with_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o virgin_n and_o give_v unto_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o divinity_n fill_v it_o be_v join_v to_o it_o and_o cause_v that_o as_o it_o be_v one_o so_o also_o it_o shall_v be_v join_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o verity_n this_o author_n whoever_o he_o be_v say_v two_o or_o three_o thing_n which_o sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o intention_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v the_o bread_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o necessity_n than_o he_o must_v needs_o believe_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o after_o consecration_n because_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o can_v be_v join_v unto_o another_o thing_n the_o unite_n and_o join_v of_o two_o different_a subject_n presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o say_v also_o that_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o affirm_v it_o no_o more_o of_o the_o sacrament_n than_o of_o the_o church_n he_o than_o mean_v that_o they_o be_v both_o so_o after_o one_o and_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o fine_a see_v here_o how_o he_o argue_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o church_n be_v fill_v with_o one_o and_o the_o same_o virtue_n and_o animate_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v not_o then_o three_o body_n but_o one_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o body_n depend_v on_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o he_o so_o that_o because_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o act_n in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n act_v also_o in_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v according_a to_o this_o author_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o that_o though_o consider_v they_o several_o they_o be_v three_o different_a body_n yet_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o in_o the_o numerical_a identity_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v of_o the_o same_o virtue_n they_o become_v one_o sole_a body_n this_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v comprehend_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n which_o though_o not_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la yet_o be_v not_o for_o all_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n therefore_o we_o will_v let_v he_o stand_v alone_o to_o receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o other_o which_o present_v themselves_o to_o be_v hear_v the_o first_o be_v rabanus_n very_o illustrious_a for_o his_o dignity_n and_o for_o his_o merit_n historian_n vie_v with_o each_o other_o to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o unto_o who_o none_o be_v to_o be_v compare_v he_o be_v first_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o fulda_n than_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o monastery_n and_o at_o last_o archbishop_n of_o mayance_n this_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o the_o most_o famous_a disciple_n of_o the_o great_a alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o posture_n of_o argue_v and_o open_o oppose_v himself_o against_o it_o as_o against_o a_o doctrine_n that_o appear_v new_a and_o strange_a unto_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o declaration_n which_o the_o anonimous_a author_n and_o favourer_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v make_v we_o say_v that_o rabanus_n dispute_v against_o he_o at_o large_a supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n but_o if_o we_o have_v not_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o disciple_n of_o paschas_fw-la we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o this_o matter_n see_v rabanus_n himself_o have_v transmit_v the_o thing_n unto_o we_o for_o in_o his_o penitential_a which_o peter_n stuart_n professor_n in_o divinity_n in_o the_o college_n of_o ingolstat_n have_v publish_v he_o speak_v after_o this_o sort_n eucharist_n raban_n maur._n in_o penitent_a c._n 33_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o long_o since_o some_o person_n hold_v erroneous_a opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a which_o error_n we_o have_v oppose_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v and_o have_v signify_v in_o write_v unto_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n what_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o body_n itself_o it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o rabanus_n write_v direct_o against_o paschas_fw-la see_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o condemn_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v as_o erroneous_a be_v just_a that_o of_o paschas_fw-la as_o we_o have_v plain_o demonstrate_v this_o letter_n be_v lose_v either_o through_o the_o length_n of_o time_n or_o the_o malice_n of_o man_n which_o have_v live_v since_o that_o time_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o we_o do_v know_v that_o he_o write_v it_o and_o by_o consequence_n be_v a_o great_a enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la as_o unhe_v plain_o testify_v by_o several_a of_o his_o other_o work_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a symbol_n be_v receive_v by_o communicant_o part_n of_o it_o turn_v into_o their_o substance_n and_o the_o rest_n go_v as_o their_o other_o ordinary_a food_n do_v unto_o the_o place_n where_o nature_n discharge_v itself_o supra_fw-la author_n anonym_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o anonymous_n author_n already_o cite_v several_a time_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o hold_v the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v to_o his_o brother_n robert_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o epitome_n of_o amalarius_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o manuscript_n at_o oxford_n malmesbur_fw-la guillelm_n malmesbur_fw-la in_o all-soul_n college_n i_o give_v you_o notice_n say_v he_o that_o among_o those_o which_o have_v write_v of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v one_o that_o you_o be_v to_o avoid_v which_o be_v call_v rabanus_n which_o in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v profitable_a to_o nourishment_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n or_o malady_n or_o age_n or_o to_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n or_o to_o death_n itself_o see_v how_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n 62._o tho._n walden_v t._n 1._o doctrine_n in_o praesat_fw-la &_o t._n 2._o c._n 19.52_o &_o 62._o thomas_n waldensis_n testify_v the_o same_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o his_o write_n where_o he_o reproach_v wicliff_n that_o as_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n so_o he_o may_v also_o teach_v with_o rabanus_n that_o it_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n and_o he_o instance_v the_o
and_o unto_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n when_o he_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n unto_o pope_n eugenius_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o image_n he_o thus_o begin_v 461._o tom._n 2._o conc._n gall._n p._n 461._o the_o bishop_n halitgarius_n and_o amalarius_n be_v come_v unto_o i_o etc._n etc._n let_v we_o conclude_v then_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o amalarius_n be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o esteem_n and_o great_a consideration_n in_o church_n and_o state_n 1._o amalar._n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o and_o now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n direct_o or_o indirect_o after_o say_v he_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v appear_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n unto_o his_o disciple_n who_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o become_v invisible_a unto_o man_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v i_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v i_o make_v myself_o visible_a unto_o man_n return_v unto_o my_o father_n i_o shall_v be_v invisible_a although_o we_o do_v not_o see_v his_o bodily_a presence_n yet_o we_o daily_o salute_v he_o in_o adore_v of_o he_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la antiphon_n c._n 9_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o can_v think_v of_o the_o absence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sadness_n but_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o tell_v we_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a and_o positive_a 29._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o because_o he_o testify_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o say_v he_o call_v institution_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v we_o when_o he_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o it_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o holy_a sign_n 15._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n bow_v and_o recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 23._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o he_o distinguish_v what_o be_v sacrifice_v from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o consider_v what_o be_v offer_v and_o jesus_n christ_n as_o two_o different_a subject_n whereof_o the_o one_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o the_o other_o 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o for_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v instead_o of_o itself_o he_o yet_o go_v far_o and_o declare_v express_o that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n sâ—cunda_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr offic._n prafat_n sâ—cunda_fw-la and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o represent_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o therefore_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifice_v the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o represent_v he_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v some_o resemblance_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o need_v no_o commentary_n because_o every_o body_n may_v perceive_v without_o help_n of_o other_o that_o amalarius_n consider_v the_o act_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o mysterious_a representation_n where_o the_o priest_n celebrate_v be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o will_v have_v a_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n to_o be_v betwixt_o these_o thing_n and_o those_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n which_o according_a to_o some_o be_v plain_o contrary_a unto_o the_o identity_n teach_v by_o paschas_fw-la 26._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o again_o and_o the_o cup_n do_v signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o signify_v his_o blood_n which_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o in_o another_o place_n 35._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 47._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 34._o ibid._n c._n 31._o ibid._n c._n 35._o the_o bread_n set_v forth_o upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o sacrament_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n upon_o the_o cross_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o cup._n and_o with_o bede_n that_o the_o apostle_n recommend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o observe_v the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o and_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o give_v occasion_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o florus_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o communicate_v as_o of_o a_o thing_n break_v into_o several_a piece_n in_o fine_a he_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n our_o saviour_n say_v i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o which_o the_o lesson_n read_v the_o second_o sunday_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n sheweth_z to_o have_v be_v do_v peter_n say_v unto_o we_o who_o eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o our_o saviour_n drink_v when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o he_o drink_v with_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o be_v common_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o amalarius_n we_o have_v other_o for_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n rantgarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o noyon_n demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n with_o this_o addition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n amalarius_n answer_v he_o by_o letter_n wherein_o after_o have_v speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a and_o have_v allege_v what_o st._n luke_n say_v 166._o amalar._n ad_fw-la rantgar_fw-la t._n 7._o spicile_fw-la p._n 166._o he_o add_v this_o cup_n be_v in_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n which_o shall_v flow_v out_o of_o my_o side_n to_o fulfil_v the_o old_a law_n and_o after_o it_o be_v shed_v it_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a covenant_n he_o show_v that_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o until_o his_o death_n that_o he_o shed_v it_o on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o make_v the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o death_n the_o same_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v redeem_v by_o this_o blood_n and_o that_o do_v imitate_v his_o passion_n be_v profit_v thereby_o unto_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o make_v our_o saviour_n himself_o to_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v figure_n because_o a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n which_o be_v by_o mystery_n and_o the_o body_n which_o suffer_v which_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o here_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o figure_n nor_o signification_n but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v present_a the_o faithful_a desire_n to_o behold_v he_o because_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o because_o that_o in_o his_o sight_n consist_v the_o joy_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n and_o he_o be_v but_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v assume_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o inhabit_v in_o jesus_n christ_n god-man_n but_o the_o mystical_a body_n be_v a_o figure_n not_o only_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o of_o the_o believe_a people_n for_o it_o bear_v the_o figure_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o be_v crucify_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o baptism_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n and_o suffering_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o gospel_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o st._n paul_n expound_v after_o this_o manner_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v forth_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n until_o he_o come_v it_o be_v then_o our_o saviour_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n that_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v there_o lay_v as_o a_o figure_n or_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o ratramn_v oppose_v himself_o direct_o against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o belief_n by_o oppose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o paschas_fw-la have_v write_v of_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o positive_o affirm_v the_o locality_n or_o the_o inclusion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o place_n which_o it_o occupi_v whereas_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o adversary_n import_v that_o it_o can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n 333_o in_o spicil_n d'acher_n t._n 1._o p._n 333_o in_o hold_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o you_o wicked_o utter_v a_o kind_n of_o novelty_n to_o cry_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v our_o saviour_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v bear_v because_o no_o creature_n can_v resist_v the_o creator_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o do_v subsist_v be_v open_a and_o penetrable_a unto_o he_o whilst_o you_o judge_v so_o you_o judge_v very_o prudent_o but_o when_o by_o this_o rule_n you_o go_v about_o to_o subject_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o plain_o dogmatise_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o power_n but_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o property_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o humane_a birth_n you_o stray_v very_o far_o from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o firm_a nothing_o that_o be_v not_o penetrable_a unto_o the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o for_o the_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v take_v it_o be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n that_o during_o the_o time_n it_o remain_v there_o it_o be_v not_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o a_o short_a time_n it_o leave_v the_o abide_v of_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o go_v forth_o and_o return_v no_o more_o thither_o what_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v show_v by_o this_o change_n of_o place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o though_o he_o be_v omnipresent_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o circumscription_n of_o his_o body_n that_o that_o which_o be_v local_a as_o it_o be_v not_o always_o every_o where_o but_o it_o go_v unto_o one_o place_n when_o it_o leave_v the_o other_o so_o also_o also_o when_o he_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o at_o the_o left_a neither_o walk_v he_o before_o and_o behind_o nor_o above_o and_o below_o so_o also_o the_o saviour_n as_o he_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o at_o another_o time_n he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o so_o in_o go_v out_o though_o nothing_o can_v stop_v he_o when_o he_o will_v come_v out_o nevertheless_o he_o make_v use_v only_o of_o one_o way_n for_o his_o come_n forth_o and_o he_o issue_v not_o out_o by_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v form_v i_o will_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o certain_a sterconaristes_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v oppose_v by_o ratramn_n and_o not_o by_o paschas_fw-la other_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o this_o sect_n himself_o and_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o he_o vary_v from_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n of_o heribold_n to_o continue_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n i_o come_v to_o john_n erigenius_n the_o other_o doctor_n which_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v and_o who_o he_o command_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a he_o have_v a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o he_o and_o live_v so_o familiar_o with_o he_o that_o some_o historian_n have_v assure_v that_o he_o make_v he_o eat_v with_o he_o at_o his_o own_o table_n and_o lie_v in_o his_o own_o bedchamber_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o unworthy_o he_o be_v treat_v by_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o by_o the_o deacon_n florus_n and_o that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n do_v censure_v some_o error_n that_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n neither_o will_v i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o his_o expression_n and_o phylosophical_a notion_n about_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o of_o the_o damn_a neither_o can_v i_o but_o confess_v that_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v be_v steep_v in_o too_o smart_a liquor_n to_o tear_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o man_n unto_o who_o historian_n give_v great_a commendation_n 2._o gulicl_n malm_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o apud_fw-la usser_n in_o sylloge_n ep._n hibernic_n ep._n 24._o &_o the_o christian_a ecclesiar_v success_n c._n 2._o dignify_n he_o with_o these_o two_o glorious_a title_n of_o most_o learned_a and_o most_o holy_a william_n of_o malmesbury_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a wise_a man_n and_o very_o eloquent_a that_o he_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n a_o translation_n so_o acceptable_a to_o anastatius_fw-la library-keeper_n unto_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n unto_o king_n charles_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o translation_n wherein_o after_o have_v admire_v that_o a_o man_n bear_v in_o one_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v in_o ireland_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o comprehend_v and_o of_o render_v this_o hierarchy_n into_o latin_a he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o be_v a_o saint_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o have_v make_v he_o as_o zealous_a as_o he_o be_v eloquent_a also_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o learning_n make_v he_o be_v send_v for_o by_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n where_o he_o die_v anno_fw-la 883._o or_o 84._o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v receive_v several_a wound_n by_o penknife_n from_o young_a man_n that_o he_o instruct_v the_o writer_n also_o of_o england_n observe_v that_o have_v be_v bury_v without_o much_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v be_v slay_v there_o shine_v a_o miraculous_a light_n several_a night_n upon_o his_o grave_n which_o make_v the_o
a._n ibid._n p._n 362._o a._n and_o upon_o this_o also_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n after_o that_o time_n of_o supper_n say_v he_o he_o drink_v no_o wine_n until_o he_o become_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a after_o his_o resurrection_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n protestant_n give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o druthmar_n hitherto_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n out_o of_o who_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o produce_v testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n except_v heribold_n unto_o who_o we_o reserve_v a_o chapter_n apart_o but_o beside_o these_o witness_n which_o have_v depose_v there_o be_v some_o other_o who_o testimony_n may_v conduce_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o subject_a we_o treat_v of_o therefore_o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o receive_v their_o deposition_n begin_v with_o ahyto_n ahyto_fw-it bishop_n of_o basle_n be_v so_o famous_a for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o the_o light_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o for_o his_o wisdom_n in_o manage_v great_a and_o important_a affair_n that_o charlemagne_n have_v a_o very_a particular_a kindness_n and_o esteem_n for_o he_o whereupon_o in_o the_o year_n 811._o he_o send_v he_o ambassador_n unto_o constantinople_n to_o treat_v of_o peace_n with_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o the_o annal_n of_o france_n eginhard_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o charlemagne_n the_o annal_n of_o fulda_n herman_n contract_n and_o other_o do_v testify_v this_o ahyto_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 836._o leave_v a_o capitulary_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v three_o or_o four_o year_n since_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v send_v he_o from_o rome_n and_o take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o cardinal_n francis_n barbarini_n the_o same_o d'achery_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n now_o among_o many_o other_o instruction_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n in_o this_o capitulary_a this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v 692._o anyco_n apud_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'acher_n spicileg_n t._n 6._o p._n 692._o in_o the_o five_o place_n the_o priest_n ought_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o confirmation_n be_v and_o what_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v how_o a_o visible_a creature_n be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o mystery_n and_o nevertheless_o invisible_a salvation_n be_v there_o communicate_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o faith_n only_o ahito_n speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o distinguish_v in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v and_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o certain_a that_o in_o both_o of_o they_o alike_o there_o be_v a_o visible_a creature_n without_o make_v any_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o creature_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o of_o necessity_n that_o as_o by_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o water_n and_o chrism_n so_o also_o by_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o because_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n institute_v by_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o appoint_v to_o render_v we_o partaker_n of_o his_o grace_n ahyto_n attribute_n unto_o they_o both_o the_o same_o effect_n viz._n the_o communication_n of_o eternal_a and_o invisible_a salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o receive_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o sacrament_n with_o faith_n no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o bishop_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v avoid_v by_o consequence_n to_o conclude_v but_o that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la unto_o this_o bishop_n of_o basil_n i_o will_v join_v another_o of_o orleans_n 18._o theodulphu-aurelian_a ad_fw-la magn._n senon_n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptis_n c._n 18._o i_o mean_v theodolph_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 817._o be_v of_o the_o conspiration_n of_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o order_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o save_a sacrifice_n which_o melchisedek_n king_n of_o salem_n offer_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o which_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n have_v accomplish_v under_o the_o new_a before_o he_o be_v deliver_v up_o when_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n bless_v they_o and_o distribute_v then_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o command_v they_o to_o do_v those_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o it_o be_v then_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v have_v leave_v and_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n because_o of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o wine_n because_o of_o he_o that_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o priest_n visible_a offering_n and_o by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o which_o blood_n water_n be_v mingle_v either_o because_o water_n flow_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o because_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n so_o the_o people_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o water_n this_o prelate_n intimate_v that_o jesus_n christ_n accomplish_v under_o the_o gospel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedek_n which_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o act_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o have_v bless_v they_o give_v they_o they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n with_o order_n to_o commemorate_v he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n he_o declare_v it_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n signify_v jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o water_n do_v the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a all_o that_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v that_o they_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o say_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v say_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o he_o say_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o indeed_o we_o shall_v consider_v they_o as_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n and_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o their_o lawful_a use_n with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n break_v and_o of_o his_o blood_n pour_v forth_o according_a to_o which_o he_o order_v in_o his_o capitulary_a every_o lord_n day_n to_o receive_v during_o lent_n time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 41.44_o id._n in_o capitulari_fw-la c._n 41.44_o and_o prescribe_v the_o disposition_n with_o which_o one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a do_v understand_v this_o passage_n of_o theodolph_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o bishop_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mention_v a_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 834._o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prelate_n which_o join_v with_o the_o child_n against_o the_o father_n deprive_v lewis_n the_o debonair_a of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o i_o mean_v agobard_fw-mi who_o undoubted_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o who_o write_n as_o i_o conceive_v have_v more_o of_o light_n and_o vigour_n and_o although_o he_o have_v not_o say_v very_o much_o of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o we_o will_v nevertheless_o judge_v of_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o article_n both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o silence_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v of_o what_o import_n his_o silence_n be_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o amalarius_n of_o who_o we_o
mischief_n befall_v thou_o who_o do_v defile_v the_o bed_n of_o my_o father_n and_o of_o my_o lord_n this_o testimony_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o authentic_a as_o that_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o mixture_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n a_o action_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n blame_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o condemn_v it_o as_o a_o great_a crime_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n they_o interpret_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o historian_n chap._n fourteen_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n be_v discourse_v of_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o good_a man_n ought_v alike_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o admit_v of_o nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n that_o give_v great_a credit_n unto_o that_o which_o they_o affirm_v their_o extraordinary_a merit_n or_o the_o degree_n they_o be_v in_o above_o other_o render_v it_o more_o authentic_a or_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v most_o especial_o do_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o regard_n whereof_o there_o be_v sometime_o person_n to_o be_v find_v who_o deposition_n turn_v the_o balance_n and_o do_v much_o support_v the_o opinion_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o declare_v i_o judge_v that_o heribald_a or_o heribold_n be_v of_o this_o number_n and_o quality_n therefore_o we_o have_v reserve_v a_o whole_a chapter_n for_o he_o to_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o dignity_n which_o he_o enjoy_v in_o the_o church_n and_o then_o his_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o to_o the_o first_o head_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n for_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n give_v he_o indifferent_o that_o name_n be_v a_o bishop_n a_o dignity_n which_o every_o body_n know_v be_v very_o considerable_a and_o in_o fine_a messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr st._n 269._o gall._n christ_n t._n 2._o p._n 269._o martha_n reckon_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 36th_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o auxerr_n and_o do_v observe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o good_a quality_n and_o very_o much_o esteem_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a in_o who_o reign_n he_o flourish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o his_o proper_a merit_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o credit_n with_o this_o prince_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 19_o &_o 37._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n call_v he_o most_o excellent_a prelate_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o man_n endow_v with_o a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a spirit_n but_o beside_o the_o dignity_n of_o bishop_n it_o may_v be_v collect_v by_o the_o 37th_o letter_n which_o loup_n write_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v also_o principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald._n it_o be_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr unto_o who_o we_o be_v behold_v for_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n and_o certain_o he_o do_v it_o with_o great_a reason_n for_o by_o only_a careful_o observe_v this_o letter_n one_o may_v perceive_v the_o mark_n of_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o person_n of_o heribold_n in_o the_o first_o place_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 37._o loup_n represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o be_v entrust_v with_o multiplicity_n of_o affair_n that_o employ_v he_o continual_o from_o which_o he_o wish_v he_o some_o ease_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o time_n to_o spend_v in_o read_v st._n jerom_n commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n whereof_o he_o send_v he_o a_o copy_n before_o he_o have_v read_v it_o himself_o i_o know_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n be_v attend_v with_o much_o trouble_n when_o it_o be_v faithful_o and_o conscientious_o discharge_v nevertheless_o that_o continual_a attendance_n and_o multiplicity_n of_o business_n speak_v of_o by_o loup_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o what_o put_v the_o thing_n out_o of_o question_n be_v that_o he_o call_v this_o sort_n of_o business_n public_a affair_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a and_o important_a business_n in_o a_o word_n which_o the_o chief_a chaplain_n be_v wont_a to_o determine_v in_o the_o prince_n palace_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v and_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr have_v observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o his_o letter_n second_o loup_n intimate_v this_o dignity_n by_o these_o word_n officii_fw-la clarissimus_fw-la gradus_fw-la which_o import_v a_o illustrious_a degree_n and_o something_o that_o be_v sublime_a and_o eminent_a in_o fine_a he_o congratulate_v he_o with_o the_o many_o honour_n confer_v upon_o he_o vos_fw-fr convenientibus_fw-la cumulatos_fw-la congratulor_fw-la honoribus_fw-la all_o which_o thing_n tend_v only_o to_o design_n this_o eminent_a dignity_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o this_o letter_n of_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n we_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n because_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n labbe_n say_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o eloquent_a wise_a and_o circumspect_a person_n abound_v in_o virtue_n and_o full_a of_o probity_n it_o be_v this_o heribold_n which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n anno_fw-la 849._o but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a unless_o we_o know_v wherein_o this_o high_a office_n consist_v i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o here_o make_v some_o little_a digression_n to_o show_v what_o the_o dignity_n of_o arch_a chaplain_n be_v under_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v two_o palatine_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o the_o king_n household_n which_o be_v the_o two_o chief_a office_n of_o the_o crown_n the_o one_o of_o which_o take_v cognizance_n of_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o the_o other_o of_o all_o thing_n relate_v unto_o temporal_a matter_n the_o first_o be_v call_v principal_a chaplain_n arch_n palatine_n chief_a chaplain_n prelate_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n and_o the_o other_o be_v call_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n very_o different_a from_o those_o count_n which_o be_v send_v into_o the_o province_n to_o administer_v justice_n unto_o each_o of_o who_o jurisdiction_n there_o be_v common_o assign_v the_o extent_n of_o a_o bishop_n diocese_n i_o speak_v on_o purpose_n of_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n because_o i_o find_v indeed_o there_o be_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n under_o the_o first_o race_n 288._o hignon_fw-fr in_o not_o ad_fw-la lib._n 1._o marculf_n p._n 288._o by_o what_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n say_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o marculf_n where_o he_o instance_v a_o example_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o king_n of_o the_o first_o race_n do_v judge_v affair_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o andobella_n count_n of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o clothair_n son_n of_o clovis_n the_o second_o and_o grandson_n of_o dagobert_n but_o as_o for_o principal_a chaplain_n i_o find_v not_o any_o until_o the_o second_o race_n now_o the_o better_a to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o power_n and_o privilege_n of_o these_o two_o dignity_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o adelard_n near_o relation_n of_o charlemain_n and_o abbot_n of_o gorby_n do_v inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n his_o letter_n for_o he_o write_v that_o the_o office_n of_o principal_a chaplain_n and_o that_o of_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n mog_n hincmar_n ep._n 3_o c._n 19_o edi._n mog_n be_v the_o two_o principal_a office_n of_o the_o king_n household_n that_o the_o former_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o apocrisary_n who_o be_v call_v the_o chief_a chaplain_n or_o governor_n of_o the_o palace_n have_v the_o charge_n and_o take_v a_o account_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n and_o of_o all_o church_n officer_n and_o the_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n of_o all_o secular_a cause_n and_o thing_n so_o that_o neither_o ecclesiastical_a nor_o secular_a person_n be_v permit_v to_o trouble_v the_o king_n about_o their_o affair_n until_o they_o have_v first_o advise_v with_o these_o officer_n to_o see_v if_o their_o business_n merit_v to_o be_v mention_v unto_o the_o prince_n but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o business_n whereof_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v present_a cognizance_n they_o dispose_v the_o king_n to_o hear_v they_o honourable_o patient_o and_o favourable_o according_a to_o each_o person_n quality_n and_o speak_v again_o of_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n which_o
and_o affront_v his_o messenger_n insomuch_o as_o he_o threaten_v he_o with_o deposition_n or_o of_o anathematise_v according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o five_o universal_a council_n there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v mention_v what_o have_v be_v say_v suffice_v to_o show_v that_o pope_n adrian_n can_v not_o wish_v a_o fair_a occasion_n to_o tax_v charles_n the_o bald_a as_o protector_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la against_o who_o ratramn_v and_o john_n erigenius_n write_v by_o his_o command_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n heribold_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n adrian_n do_v no_o such_o thing_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o endeavour_v to_o appease_v the_o spirit_n of_o charles_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o after_o write_v to_o he_o and_o to_o mitigate_v the_o anger_n which_o the_o first_o have_v provoke_v he_o unto_o wherein_o he_o have_v command_v he_o with_o authority_n to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n unto_o rome_n it_o be_v say_v that_o these_o proceed_n do_v in_o all_o likelihood_n justify_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n and_o of_o john_n erigenius_n who_o the_o king_n protect_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o adrian_n himself_o and_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o pope_n will_v have_v be_v silent_a unto_o this_o prince_n who_o have_v so_o touch_v he_o to_o the_o quick_a if_o the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o favour_v have_v not_o be_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n i_o will_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o successor_n of_o tarrasius_n follow_v the_o step_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o constitution_n touch_v image_n worship_n he_o follow_v nicephorus_n i_o say_v with_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n declare_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 4._o but_o his_o body_n see_v he_o speak_v as_o the_o prelate_n of_o nice_a the_o same_o explication_n must_v be_v give_v to_o his_o word_n as_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o of_o the_o council_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o rank_v he_o with_o john_n damascen_n of_o who_o we_o have_v also_o speak_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n he_o speak_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o for_o example_n 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o invisible_a that_o god_n only_o can_v be_v at_o several_a place_n at_o once_o imag_n id._n the_o imag_n that_o every_o body_n be_v necessary_o limit_v and_o that_o it_o fill_v a_o place_n which_o he_o apply_v particular_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 3._o id._n libel_n 12._o capitulor_fw-la c._n 3._o the_o three_o sacred_a council_n say_v he_o have_v declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n be_v limit_v according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o have_v anathematise_v those_o which_o believe_v not_o this_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o imag_n id._n the_o imag_n have_v treat_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v bound_v according_a to_o his_o humane_a nature_n after_o all_o the_o way_n which_o we_o have_v show_v for_o he_o have_v bear_v a_o true_a body_n like_o we_o and_o not_o a_o suppose_a body_n and_o in_o a_o dispute_n which_o the_o same_o nicephorus_n have_v with_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o armenian_a which_o father_n combefis_n have_v publish_v he_o attribute_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 176._o origin_n const_n p._n 176._o visibility_n touch_n and_o circumscription_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o his_o divinity_n and_o show_v the_o reason_n why_o angel_n can_v be_v in_o one_o place_n circumscriptive_o he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v simple_a 180._o ibid._n p._n 180._o and_o without_o composition_n and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o body_n father_n combefis_n in_o the_o same_o collection_n of_o divers_a author_n concern_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n allege_v a_o great_a passage_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n 222._o p._n 221._o 222._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n but_o because_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o john_n damascen_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o same_o friar_n which_o have_v give_v it_o unto_o we_o and_o as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v inread_v of_o it_o we_o will_v dispense_v with_o ourselves_o in_o relate_v of_o it_o see_v the_o reader_n may_v find_v what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o it_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n upon_o the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n leave_v then_o this_o theodorus_n martyr_n of_o image_n worship_n let_v we_o speak_v of_o another_o theodorus_n no_o less_o affectionate_a than_o the_o former_a unto_o this_o same_o worship_n and_o imprison_v for_o it_o it_o be_v theodorus_n studite_fw-la who_o michael_n studite_fw-la that_o write_v his_o life_n introduce_v thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o disciple_n my_o son_n these_o man_n as_o i_o find_v endeavour_n 12._o apud_fw-la baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n dom._n 816._o num_fw-la 12._o beside_o the_o other_o cruelty_n they_o exercise_v against_o we_o to_o starve_v we_o to_o death_n because_o they_o know_v it_o be_v the_o cruel_a of_o all_o sort_n of_o death_n but_o let_v we_o put_v our_o trust_n in_o god_n which_o can_v feed_v we_o not_o with_o bread_n only_o but_o with_o meat_n incomparable_o more_o excellent_a because_o alf_a spirit_n subsist_v by_o his_o good_a pleasure_n only_o and_o because_o above_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v the_o nourishment_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n always_o carry_v along_o with_o he_o some_o parcel_n of_o the_o quicken_a body_n and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o often_o as_o he_o have_v conveniency_n i_o will_v receive_v only_o this_o food_n i_o will_v taste_v nothing_o else_o whatsoever_o and_o what_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v allow_v for_o two_o shall_v be_v for_o thou_o only_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o which_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o sundry_a part_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v his_o body_n be-because_a it_o have_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o for_o the_o nourish_a of_o the_o soul_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o ten_o age_n have_v exercise_v of_o late_a year_n two_o good_a writer_n and_o have_v afford_v matter_n and_o subject_n unto_o author_n which_o with_o much_o skill_n and_o industry_n each_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o party_n grapple_v a_o long_a time_n about_o this_o poor_a age_n either_o to_o advance_v the_o credit_n of_o it_o or_o to_o show_v the_o morosity_n ignorance_n and_o obscurity_n of_o it_o they_o both_o speak_v very_o agreeable_o what_o they_o intend_v to_o say_v and_o have_v thereupon_o reflect_v sharp_o upon_o each_o other_o in_o the_o view_n of_o all_o france_n have_v not_o as_o yet_o decide_v their_o controversy_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o every_o body_n may_v see_v that_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o he_o that_o answer_v he_o the_o former_a have_v make_v a_o short_a discourse_n which_o be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o preface_n unto_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n have_v not_o some_o reason_n hinder_v the_o execution_n of_o this_o first_o design_n the_o latter_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o some_o godly_a friend_n undertake_v to_o make_v some_o consideration_n upon_o this_o little_a treatise_n and_o have_v in_o brief_a speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n as_o of_o a_o unfortunate_a ignorant_a age_n overspread_v with_o darkness_n and_o error_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v insist_v upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o have_v employ_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o restore_v unto_o this_o age_n all_o the_o reputation_n and_o glory_n that_o he_o think_v it_o have_v be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o accuse_v the_o minister_n of_o disparage_v it_o for_o interest_n sake_n the_o other_o be_v not_o silent_a but_o have_v full_o vindicate_v his_o brethren_n from_o the_o accusation_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n he_o prove_v by_o several_a historian_n and_o of_o person_n the_o most_o affectionate_a to_o the_o latin_a
church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o leaden_a age_n a_o iron_n and_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n ignorance_n superstition_n and_o obscurity_n whereas_o his_o adversary_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o light_n a_o age_n of_o grace_n and_o benediction_n for_o my_o particular_a although_o i_o know_v that_o he_o which_o esteem_v it_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n be_v support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a number_n of_o historian_n which_o have_v write_v of_o it_o especial_o of_o baronius_n gennebrard_n and_o bellarmine_n and_o that_o so_o far_o he_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o learning_n and_o benediction_n do_v not_o appear_v unto_o i_o of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o invalidate_v what_o he_o have_v establish_v upon_o the_o report_n of_o historian_n i_o will_v however_o make_v a_o three_o party_n in_o this_o rencontre_n and_o hold_v the_o mean_a betwixt_o these_o two_o extreme_n i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v not_o absolute_o follow_v the_o historian_n which_o represent_v it_o whole_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o represent_v it_o all_o light_n and_o glorious_a for_o if_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o age_n whole_o light_a neither_o will_v i_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v whole_o darkness_n if_o i_o judge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o grace_n neither_o do_v i_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v one_o altogether_o unfortunate_a if_o it_o appear_v not_o unto_o i_o to_o be_v whole_o a_o age_n of_o benediction_n neither_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v only_o a_o age_n of_o malediction_n in_o a_o word_n if_o i_o look_v not_o upon_o it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o hillary_n of_o athanasius_n of_o basill_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o ambrose_n or_o as_o a_o age_n of_o chrisostom_n of_o jeromes_n and_o of_o augustine_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o bareletes_n of_o maillards_n and_o of_o menot_n i_o do_v not_o liken_v it_o unto_o a_o fair_a summer_n day_n when_o the_o heaven_n be_v free_a from_o cloud_n the_o sun_n shine_v in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o without_o any_o obstruction_n his_o light_n and_o heat_n but_o unto_o a_o winter_n day_n which_o be_v dark_a and_o the_o air_n full_a of_o thick_a cloud_n deprive_v we_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sun_n yet_o not_o total_o of_o its_o light_n so_o that_o we_o have_v still_o leave_v we_o sufficient_a to_o direct_v we_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v always_o enough_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o stumble_v in_o like_a manner_n say_v some_o during_o the_o x._o century_n the_o sin_n of_o man_n have_v make_v a_o thick_a cloud_n betwixt_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o they_o he_o communicate_v not_o unto_o they_o full_o the_o light_n of_o his_o healthful_a beam_n although_o he_o impart_v unto_o they_o sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o error_n which_o can_v be_v believe_v without_o ruin_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o likelihood_n say_v some_o be_v there_o that_o have_v shed_v forth_o so_o much_o light_n upon_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o man_n shall_v on_o a_o sudden_a be_v plunge_v into_o darkness_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o also_o that_o the_o same_o crace_n with_o the_o same_o freedom_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o be_v dispense_v unto_o man_n when_o it_o be_v see_v that_o they_o begin_v to_o abuse_v they_o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n gain_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o victory_n over_o the_o spirit_n they_o degenerate_v insensible_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o their_o devotion_n nevertheless_o as_o god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o do_v good_a unto_o man_n however_o unthankful_a and_o ungrateful_a they_o be_v so_o if_o he_o dispense_v not_o sufficient_a knowledge_n unto_o the_o man_n of_o the_o x._o century_n to_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la with_o the_o same_o vigour_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o ix_o yet_o he_o dispense_v they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v establish_v all_o that_o age_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o history_n but_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v what_o be_v say_v by_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la pontific_n anglor_n 〈◊〉_d of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n he_o so_o confirm_v say_v he_o several_a person_n which_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o he_o show_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n change_v into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o he_o make_v they_o return_v unto_o their_o natural_a form_n and_o render_v they_o proper_a for_o the_o life_n of_o men._n this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o x._o century_n that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o public_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereas_o the_o historian_n relation_n show_v that_o there_o be_v several_a that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n and_o who_o have_v no_o small_a inclination_n to_o profess_v it_o open_o beside_o the_o method_n of_o this_o prelate_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v his_o opinion_n seem_v unto_o many_o to_o be_v but_o a_o story_n make_v at_o random_n either_o by_o odo_n himself_o or_o by_o the_o friar_n which_o write_v the_o history_n of_o it_o and_o they_o hearty_o wish_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o prodigy_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n say_v that_o unbeliever_n be_v dissatisfied_n and_o those_o which_o believe_v and_o be_v enlighten_v and_o that_o be_v pious_a can_v receive_v no_o edification_n thereby_o and_o they_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o paschas_fw-la render_v his_o doctrine_n suspicious_a unto_o most_o person_n by_o the_o pretend_a miracle_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v it_o because_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v show_v plain_o that_o he_o find_v neither_o in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n reason_n strong_a enough_o to_o defend_v it_o see_v he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o these_o prodigious_a apparition_n but_o whatever_o this_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n can_v do_v for_o the_o promote_a the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o england_n his_o endeavour_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v so_o well_o plant_v in_o this_o kingdom_n until_o the_o year_n 883._o by_o john_n erigenius_n one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la there_o continue_v still_o and_o be_v public_o preach_v in_o fine_a alfric_n which_o some_o also_o esteem_v to_o be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cry_v after_o have_v be_v abbot_n of_o malmesbury_n a_o man_n learn_v according_a to_o those_o time_n in_o a_o sermon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o in_o notis_fw-la vheloci_fw-la in_o histor_n bedae_fw-la anglo-sax_n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o about_o the_o year_n 940._o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporal_o but_o spiritual_o not_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v but_o the_o body_n whereof_o he_o speak_v when_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n as_o the_o manna_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n as_o the_o water_n of_o the_o desert_n be_v if_o this_o sermon_n be_v one_o of_o wulfin_n according_a to_o the_o title_n the_o year_n 840._o as_o we_o have_v compute_v it_o do_v not_o ill_o agree_v with_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v alfric_n we_o must_v descend_v low_a towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n 54._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr dhristian_a eccles_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 2._o p._n 54._o there_o be_v another_o which_o some_o cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o other_o attribute_v unto_o alfric_n wherein_o the_o author_n use_v the_o same_o language_n this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v for_o we_o nor_o his_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v but_o it_o be_v make_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o manna_n which_o fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o water_n which_o flow_v from_o the_o rock_n if_o these_o two_o sermon_n be_v of_o two_o several_a author_n we_o have_v already_o two_o witness_n direct_o
to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n second_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o this_o monastery_n not_o to_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n until_o the_o next_o day_n but_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o that_o remain_v which_o say_v some_o will_v not_o have_v be_v do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o just_a before_o receive_v it_o in_o communicate_v which_o make_v they_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o custom_n 58._o ibid._n l._n â—â—_o 13._o p._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o observe_v when_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n write_v do_v follow_v the_o change_n of_o belief_n former_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o care_n take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o very_a priest_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o caution_n eat_v all_o that_o remain_v of_o the_o eucharist_n without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o until_o next_o day_n of_o which_o custom_n nevertheless_o little_a heed_n be_v take_v here_o at_o present_a but_o all_o be_v keep_v that_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o therein_o find_v that_o the_o day_n before_o the_o preparation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o holy_a thursday_n 58._o ibid._n p._n 58._o there_o be_v so_o much_o of_o the_o sacrament_n keep_v as_o need_v for_o to_o communicate_v they_o all_o 140._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30_o p._n 140._o that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o distribute_v as_o they_o can_v convenient_o take_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o cup_n be_v careful_o rub_v without_o fear_v there_o shall_v remain_v any_o part_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o be_v consecrate_a that_o it_o may_v be_v lose_v they_o believe_v then_o that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v still_o subsist_v after_o consecration_n 141._o ibid._n p._n 141._o for_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v lose_v and_o again_o the_o priest_n divide_v the_o host_n and_z puts_z part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o one_o half_a he_o communicate_v himself_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n he_o communicate_v the_o deacon_n 145._o ibid._n p._n 145._o many_o think_v it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o again_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v break_v the_o host_n he_o put_v part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o two_o part_n upon_o the_o patten_n and_o he_o cover_v both_o with_o the_o corporal_n but_o first_o of_o all_o he_o careful_o rub_v the_o outside_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o shake_v it_o with_o the_o same_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o touch_v it_o fear_v lest_o that_o in_o perform_v the_o fraction_n there_o may_v not_o remain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n 148._o ibid._n p._n 148._o it_o be_v prescribe_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v if_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o there_o remain_v ever_o so_o little_a of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v expound_v to_o be_v a_o very_a little_a crumb_n and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v indivisible_a part_n like_v to_o a_o atom_n in_o fine_a treat_v of_o the_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n 28._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 28._o it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bring_v from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n hold_v upon_o the_o cup_n the_o portion_n that_o he_o shall_v bring_v now_o let_v any_o body_n judge_n if_o a_o part_n of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v carry_v into_o some_o other_o place_n and_o that_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o these_o ancient_a custom_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o famous_a congregation_n be_v not_o always_o of_o the_o belief_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o during_o the_o x._o century_n they_o embrace_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o person_n draw_v from_o these_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o age_n we_o must_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n itself_o to_o be_v inform_v of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 974._o what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o italy_n in_o his_o time_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o do_v not_o intend_v here_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o prelate_n nor_o the_o vicissitude_n which_o happen_v he_o during_o his_o life_n for_o of_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o verona_n from_o whence_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v expel_v and_o make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n but_o for_o three_o year_n only_o and_o then_o he_o lose_v this_o dignity_n those_o which_o desire_v to_o be_v particular_o inform_v of_o his_o adventure_n and_o of_o the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v by_o his_o learning_n although_o it_o may_v be_v he_o can_v be_v whole_o excuse_v of_o inconstancy_n in_o his_o conduct_n may_v read_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n from_o who_o we_o take_v what_o shall_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o speak_n 282_o ratherius_n veron_n serm._n 2_o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi p._n 314_o 315._o t._n 2._o spicil_n &_o serm._n 3._o p._n 317._o &_o alibi_fw-la id._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr quadrag_n p._n 282_o of_o give_v the_o holy_a bread_n of_o present_v the_o morsel_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o much_o after_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o which_o observe_v the_o fast_a of_o holy_a thursday_n sup_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v institute_v on_o that_o day_n i_o will_v insist_v upon_o one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o plain_o show_v as_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o yet_o receive_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o his_o promotion_n unto_o the_o diocese_n of_o verona_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v twice_o dispossess_v for_o he_o write_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o allege_v whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n this_o ratherius_n have_v cite_v a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n of_o verona_n which_o restrain_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n unto_o believer_n only_o 181._o id._n the_o contempt_n canon_n part_n â—_o p._n 181._o as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o the_o communicant_a do_v receive_v see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o that_o do_v now_o state_n the_o question_n i_o must_v therefore_o answer_v and_o i_o thereunto_o willing_o agree_v for_o because_o unto_o he_o that_o receive_v worthy_o it_o be_v true_a flesh_n although_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o and_o also_o true_a blood_n although_o the_o wine_n be_v see_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v i_o can_v think_v nor_o say_v what_o it_o be_v unto_o he_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o god_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o the_o good_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a there_o be_v no_o examine_v if_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v receive_v worthy_o or_o unworthy_o they_o only_o say_v that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n in_o ratherius_n his_o time_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v to_o seek_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a do_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o declare_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v that_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o believer_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o true_o with_o great_a reason_n because_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a
blood_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o their_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n but_o as_o to_o he_o which_o communicate_v unworthy_o he_o can_v say_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o it_o be_v he_o know_v very_o well_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrament_n which_o become_v unto_o believer_n after_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v show_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n he_o can_v conceive_v what_o they_o become_v unto_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v how_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o some_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o unto_o other_o a_o bare_a sacrament_n only_o nevertheless_o have_v it_o then_o be_v believe_v in_o italy_n as_o it_o be_v now_o believe_v he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v both_o unto_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o produce_v not_o in_o all_o the_o same_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o disposition_n ratherius_n be_v settle_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a then_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o yet_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o ratherius_n can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v himself_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o have_v not_o yield_v in_o answer_v of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o ratherius_n in_o reprove_v the_o excess_n and_o debauchery_n of_o some_o of_o his_o priest_n 259._o id._n synodica_fw-la ad_fw-la presbyt_fw-la p._n 259._o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o spew_v before_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_a expression_n to_o aggravate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v secure_v from_o these_o indignity_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o the_o violation_n whereof_o reflect_v upon_o he_o which_o institute_v it_o this_o be_v what_o several_a infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o ratherius_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o join_v unto_o ratherius_n another_o witness_n which_o be_v also_o a_o bishop_n in_o italy_n and_o which_o be_v late_o give_v unto_o the_o public_a it_o be_v atto_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o verceil_n 5_o atto_n in_o capir_n c._n 7_o 8_o 9_o t._n 8._o spicileg_n p._n 4_o 5_o anno_fw-la 945._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v upon_o his_o prohibit_v his_o priest_n from_o say_v private_a mass_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o command_v to_o handle_v decent_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n without_o which_o mass_n can_v be_v say_v i_o will_v only_o observe_v what_o he_o require_v 31._o ib._n c._n 86._o p._n 31._o that_o he_o which_o honour_v not_o by_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v good_a friday_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o joy_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o occasion_n say_v some_o require_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v say_v the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o punishment_n have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o by_o consequence_n the_o fit_a to_o have_v retain_v the_o other_o in_o their_o dury_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n go_v about_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o fornication_n and_o to_o invite_v they_o unto_o chastity_n and_o continence_n he_o represent_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v no_o body_n add_v they_o but_o may_v easy_o understand_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o allege_v the_o privilege_n they_o have_v of_o make_v and_o give_v unto_o communicant_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o will_v have_v do_v so_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n but_o as_o for_o atto_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o believe_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n for_o than_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v 126_o id._n epist_n ad_fw-la presby_n t._n p._n 126_o what_o say_v he_o be_v this_o wicked_a presumption_n that_o he_o which_o know_v that_o he_o be_v still_o wallow_v in_o his_o sin_n shall_v undertake_v to_o make_v or_o to_o give_v unto_o other_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n of_o all_o that_o i_o have_v hither_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v not_o obtain_v a_o full_a victory_n in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o mark_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o england_n 80._o apud_fw-la usserium_fw-la de_fw-la success_n &_o statu_fw-la eccles_n christian_n c._n 3._o p._n 79_o 80._o in_o france_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o in_o italy_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o err_v in_o this_o point_n in_o the_o year_n 1000_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la not_o make_v the_o progress_n it_o desire_v in_o the_o ix_o and_o x._o century_n it_o find_v more_o favour_n in_o the_o xi_o and_o spread_v far_o therefore_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n but_o not_o without_o difficulty_n and_o opposition_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n genulph_n who_o live_v in_o all_o likelihood_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v by_o john_n a_o bosco_n a_o cellestin_n friar_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 6._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o he_o write_v of_o st._n genulph_n that_o from_o the_o day_n of_o his_o ordination_n he_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n without_o drink_v any_o wine_n except_v that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v and_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lutherick_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1032._o as_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o 742._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 742._o have_v observe_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n because_o we_o read_v this_o of_o he_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o seventeen_o or_o according_a unto_o other_o the_o nineteenth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n 206._o council_n t._n 7._o p._n 206._o leutherius_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o sow_v the_o seed_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o helgald_n in_o the_o life_n of_o king_n robert_n writes_z that_o his_o doctrien_n increase_v in_o the_o world_n regis_fw-la in_o epitome_n aquavitae_fw-la roberti_n regis_fw-la crescebat_fw-la say_v he_o in_o seculo_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o threat_v this_o prince_n make_v of_o depose_v he_o from_o his_o dignity_n if_o he_o shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v it_o all_o those_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la join_v together_o to_o defend_v their_o faith_n fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n who_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o lutherick_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o he_o as_o he_o testify_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v consider_v which_o he_o
be_v no_o less_o important_a to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o treat_v it_o concern_v the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o do_v not_o bare_o signify_v to_o adore_v but_o also_o venerate_a and_o respect_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o so_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o will_v produce_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o latter_a signification_n because_o the_o former_a find_v no_o obstruction_n 27._o 1_o lib._n 1._o ep_v 136._o &_o lib._n 4._o ep_n 27._o isidor_n of_o damicta_n speak_v in_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o adorable_a gospel_n a_o term_n which_o he_o use_v again_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o e._n 2_o tom._n 4._o council_n pag._n 107._o e._n clergy_n of_o apame_n in_o the_o low_a syria_n speak_v of_o temple_n in_o general_a in_o the_o 5_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o agapetus_n and_o under_o menna_n appli_v also_o unto_o they_o the_o term_n now_o in_o question_n as_o also_o the_o emperor_n 6._o 3_o novel_a 6._o justinian_n do_v unto_o baptism_n 6._o 4_o homil._n 4._o de_fw-fr ascens_fw-la chr._n tom_n 6._o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 439._o 5_o homil._n 49._o in_o matt._n p._n 439._o and_o unto_o the_o person_n of_o john_n baptist_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o signification_n this_o word_n must_v be_v take_v when_o it_o be_v apply_v unto_o emperor_n and_o empress_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v adorable_a that_o be_v worthy_a of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o even_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o 28.29_o 6_o part._n 1._o pag._n 26.27_o tom_fw-mi 3._o council_n &_o p._n 28.29_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o even_o there_o also_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o 26.27_o 7_o ibid._n p._n 26.27_o adorable_a altar_n and_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o venerable_a place_n and_o so_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n which_o need_v not_o be_v recite_v this_o word_n then_o have_v divers_a signification_n it_o be_v but_o just_a and_o right_a when_o it_o be_v find_v in_o discourse_n to_o explain_v it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n then_o in_o hand_n for_o example_n if_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v translate_v by_o that_o of_o adore_v because_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v object_n worthy_a of_o our_o adoration_n but_o if_o thing_n true_o sacred_a and_o religious_a be_v speak_v of_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o proper_a sense_n adorable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v translate_v by_o venerate_v and_o respect_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o resolve_v and_o clear_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o seem_v to_o entangle_v this_o matter_n according_a unto_o which_o if_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n treat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n make_v use_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o examine_v it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a unto_o we_o to_o understand_v that_o his_o design_n be_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v adore_v they_o but_o only_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v they_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v respect_v they_o as_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v for_o the_o save_n of_o our_o soul_n especial_o if_o this_o writer_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o change_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n in_o act_v by_o this_o principle_n we_o need_v only_o hear_v theodoret_n to_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o â—5_n dialog_n â—_o p._n â—5_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o do_v not_o change_v their_o own_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o shape_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o have_v be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o venerate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v theodoret_n do_v positive_o testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n do_v not_o take_v from_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n their_o substance_n their_o form_n nor_o their_o figure_n beside_o he_o assure_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o they_o be_v image_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n whereof_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o original_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 1._o dialog_n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n unto_o nature_n after_o declaration_n so_o formal_a and_o positive_a say_v some_o the_o greek_a word_n can_v be_v translate_v by_o adore_v but_o by_o venerate_a else_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o theodoret_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o high_a excess_n of_o folly_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o confess_v be_v but_o bread_n in_o its_o proper_a nature_n and_o substance_n but_o because_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o judge_v more_o favourable_o of_o he_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v translate_v be_v venerate_v be_v respect_v and_o not_o be_v adore_v they_o also_o think_v the_o reader_n will_v be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n if_o these_o other_o word_n of_o this_o author_n be_v consider_v write_v in_o another_o dialogue_n against_o the_o eutychean_a heretic_n and_o speak_v thus_o unto_o they_o 127._o dialog_n 3._o p._n 127._o if_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n seem_v a_o vile_a thing_n unto_o you_o and_o inconsiderable_a how_o be_v it_o that_o you_o do_v nevertheless_o esteem_v his_o figure_n to_o be_v venerable_a and_o save_a for_o how_o can_v a_o original_a who_o type_n be_v venerable_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n be_v itself_o vile_a and_o despicable_a they_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n do_v also_o manifest_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a adoration_n but_o a_o veneration_n honour_n and_o respect_n such_o as_o be_v due_a unto_o holy_a and_o sacred_a thing_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o venerate_v the_o symbol_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o figure_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o the_o archtype_n and_o from_o the_o original_a a_o opposition_n which_o justify_v that_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n can_v at_o all_o be_v understand_v neither_o here_o nor_o in_o the_o former_a testimony_n of_o a_o relative_a adoration_n such_o as_o some_o do_v ground_n in_o relation_n to_o image_n as_o if_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v teach_v a_o real_a adoration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o so_o as_o it_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o terminate_n in_o the_o symbol_n themselves_o and_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v learned_a man_n among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o explain_v themselves_o but_o some_o other_o do_v think_v that_o this_o explication_n do_v require_v to_o be_v make_v more_o plain_a for_o say_v they_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v that_o in_o communicate_v we_o shall_v adore_v jesus_n christ_n prostrate_v and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v become_v vile_a in_o his_o sight_n as_o we_o do_v with_o reverence_n take_v his_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o will_v agree_v thereunto_o although_o it_o be_v not_o as_o they_o think_v the_o meaning_n of_o theodoret_n but_o if_o they_o intend_v this_o relative_a adoration_n shall_v so_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n as_o that_o the_o symbol_n shall_v also_o have_v their_o part_n it_o be_v to_o establish_v the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v say_v by_o theodoret_n who_o leave_v only_o a_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o theodoret_n they_o say_v in_o like_a manner_n of_o all_o other_o which_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o the_o adorable_a communion_n and_o also_o of_o adore_v the_o heavenly_a gift_n for_o they_o think_v 22._o contr._n hermog_n c._n 22._o that_o because_o one_o expression_n be_v use_v that_o therefore_o the_o same_o interpretation_n must_v be_v give_v as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v i_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o reverence_v and_o admire_v it_o i_o have_v a_o veneration_n and_o respect_n for_o it_o and_o st._n basil_n of_o seleucia_n hom_n 1_o orat._n 30._o in_o illad_n faciam_fw-la vos_fw-la piscat_fw-la hom_n that_o rome_n vail_v her_o diadem_n adore_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n 81._o 2_o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n
christ_n be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n by_o the_o intercourse_n of_o devotion_n id._n 241_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v seek_v in_o heaven_n in_o communicate_v id._n 242_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v make_v 1600_o year_n ago_o can_v be_v make_v every_o day_n b._n ch._n 5._o 251_o in_o what_o sense_n the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 380_o john_n scot_n write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o command_n of_o charles_n the_o bald._n b._n ch._n 13._o 403_o adversary_n of_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n id._n 415_o john_n scot_n never_o accuse_v by_o his_o adversary_n to_o have_v err_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n id._n ibid._n john_n scot_n enroll_v in_o the_o number_n of_o saint_n after_o his_o death_n id._n 413_o the_o book_n compose_v by_o john_n scot_n by_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n 200_o year_n after_o viz._n an._n 1050._o id._n 414_o l._n a_o body_n can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o no_o not_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 247_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v invisible_o and_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n in_o one_o place_n nor_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n id._n 248_o the_o place_n which_o contain_v be_v great_a than_o what_o be_v contain_v id._n 251_o two_o body_n can_v be_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v penetration_n of_o dimension_n id._n 261_o every_o part_n of_o a_o body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o every_o part_n of_o the_o place_n id._n ibid._n a_o body_n can_v be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n id._n ibid._n the_o original_a of_o use_v lamp_n and_o light_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 531_o m._n the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v spiritual_o and_o corporal_o b._n ch._n 4._o 234_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o only_o idem_fw-la 237_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n put_v to_o death_n as_o enemy_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o ever_o believe_v it_o b._n ch._n 19_o 508_o etc._n etc._n what_o a_o mystery_n do_v mean_v b._n ch._n 5._o 259_o etc._n etc._n n._n the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n b._n ch._n 2._o 206_o nicholas_n the_o first_o keep_v silent_a during_o the_o dispute_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o the_o silence_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o no_o way_n favourable_a unto_o paschas_fw-la id._n 431_o o._n john_n damascen_n his_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n his_o opinion_n he_o be_v after_o abbot_n of_o the_o same_o convent_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la id._n 393_o etc._n etc._n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o of_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n id._n 405_o the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n follow_v by_o the_o great_a man_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n idem_fw-la 430_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o and_o nicholas_n the_o first_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v no_o advantage_n over_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n during_o the_o x._o century_n b._n ch._n 16._o 440_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 451_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n opposition_n with_o his_o several_a condemnation_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o he_o persevere_v unto_o his_o death_n id._n 455_o berengarius_fw-la call_v the_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o he_o the_o folly_n of_o paschas_fw-la of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o lanfrank_n id._n 454_o berengarius_fw-la his_fw-la opinion_n condemn_v after_o his_o death_n by_o urban_n the_o second_o in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o those_o which_o hold_v this_o belief_n assemble_v themselves_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a of_o treves_n anno_fw-la 1106._o id._n 466_o p._n reflection_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n b._n ch._n 1._o 187_o how_o they_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n id._n 188_o no_o body_n can_v participate_v of_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o how_o the_o father_n instruct_v their_o catechumeny_n b._n ch._n 7._o 283_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o to_o adore_v but_o venerate_a and_o respect_v therefore_o it_o be_v to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n q._n the_o question_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n discuss_v at_o large_a a._n ch._n 12._o 141_o etc._n etc._n who_o oppose_v not_o a_o error_n approve_v it_o b._n ch._n 15._o 431_o whosoever_o recover_v not_o a_o man_n from_o error_n show_v that_o he_o err_v himself_o id._n ibid._n whosoever_o defend_v not_o a_o truth_n suppress_v it_o id._n ibid._n the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n full_o examine_v c._n ch._n 4._o 563_o etc._n etc._n r._n the_o christian_n reproach_v for_o sacrifice_a bread_n to_o god_n a._n ch._n 3._o 25_o christian_n reproach_v for_o serve_v ceres_n and_o bacchus_n id._n ibid._n religious_a woman_n call_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n common_a wine_n b._n ch._n 6._o 273_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n as_o well_o as_o damascen_n believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n unto_o the_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 13._o 391_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n believe_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o follow_v near_o hand_n the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n b._n ch._n 18._o 468_o s._n the_o sacrament_n be_v simple_a in_o the_o act_n and_o wonderful_a in_o effect_n preface_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n a._n ch._n 8._o 82_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o father_n give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o improper_o id._n 83_o etc._n etc._n they_o confess_v unto_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n id._n 94_o they_o never_o oppose_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o action_n of_o piety_n and_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n id._n 96_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o cross_n when_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v a._n ch._n 9_o 101_o the_o elevation_n convert_v into_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n idem_fw-la 105_o there_o have_v be_v always_o people_n in_o the_o west_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n id._n 103_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n always_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n even_o among_o the_o latin_n until_o the_o xii_o century_n a._n ch._n 9_o 106_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o miracle_n in_o they_o b._n ch._n 2._o 212_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o must_v refer_v the_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o our_o vinification_n b._n ch._n 3._o 230_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v infallible_a b._n ch._n 5._o 257_o the_o use_n of_o flower_n practise_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o sacrament_n unknown_a unto_o the_o primitive_a christian_n c._n ch._n 4._o 573_o t._n alter_v or_o eucharistical_a table_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n a._n ch._n 5._o 44_o 45._o it_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n make_v of_o wood_n in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o table_n to_o eat_v upon_o and_o not_o in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o altar_n id._n ibid._n there_o be_v but_o one_o table_n or_o one_o altar_n in_o a_o church_n id._n 47_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n now_o retain_v the_o same_o custom_n id._n 50_o what_o fraud_n and_o deceit_n be_v b._n ch._n 5._o 260_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n and_o their_o belief_n b._n ch._n 19_o 505_o john_n hus_n and_o jerome_n of_o prague_n ever_o hold_v transubstantiation_n id._n 508_o v._n there_o can_v no_o prescription_n be_v allege_v against_o truth_n preface_n the_o truth_n of_o god_n must_v be_v follow_v and_o not_o the_o tradition_n of_o men._n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o a_o body_n shall_v be_v visible_a and_o palbable_a b._n ch._n 5._o 247_o what_o may_v be_v see_v and_o feel_v be_v a_o body_n id._n 264_o waldensis_n their_o doctrine_n manner_n and_o the_o persecution_n use_v against_o they_o b._n ch._n 18._o 472_o etc._n etc._n waldensis_fw-la in_o italy_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 502_o wickliff_n his_o doctrine_n and_o follower_n which_o be_v very_o numerous_a in_o england_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lollard_n in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n id._n 499_o the_o waldensis_n of_o provence_n and_o piedmont_n id._n 512_o the_o original_a of_o holy_a vestment_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 539_o finis_fw-la
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
you_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o you_o participate_v not_o of_o my_o passion_n and_o if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o die_v for_o your_o salvation_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o also_o testify_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n that_o he_o glory_v in_o be_v one_o of_o his_o follower_n the_o mystery_n be_v the_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o bishop_n boniface_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o also_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n so_o we_o may_v also_o say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o he_o can_v not_o say_v more_o plain_o that_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n unto_o one_o guntard_n who_o he_o call_v his_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v something_o dissatisfy_v because_o amalarius_n do_v spit_v present_o after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o 196._o id._n ad_fw-la guntard_n ep._n 6._o p._n 196._o that_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n above_o all_o other_o food_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o comparison_n betwixt_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o our_o ordinary_a food_n but_o he_o may_v well_o say_v so_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n and_o veneration_n than_o for_o our_o other_o meat_n he_o explain_v himself_o and_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o typical_a body_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n to_o pour_v out_o his_o body_n by_o the_o member_n and_o vein_n for_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o in_o spit_v after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o whereof_o some_o part_n may_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n unto_o all_o which_o he_o add_v have_v so_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o good_a intention_n i_o do_v intend_v to_o argue_v whether_o it_o be_v invisible_o lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n or_o whether_o it_o remain_v in_o our_o body_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o death_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o whether_o it_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o whether_o it_o go_v out_o at_o the_o pore_n our_o saviour_n say_v 172._o ibid._n p._n 172._o whatsoever_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n only_a care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o heart_n of_o judas_n not_o to_o misprise_v it_o but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o save_o from_o ordinary_a food_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o require_v that_o during_o lent_n all_o believer_n 174._o id._n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la quadrage_n p._n 174._o except_v such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesâ—_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v warn_v not_o to_o draw_v near_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n irreverent_o i_o know_v not_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o after_o all_o these_o declaration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o amalarius_n be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la 25._o id._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 25._o and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o plain_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o this_o morsel_n the_o soul_n of_o communicant_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o heavenly_a benediction_n which_o be_v passage_n allege_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o support_v their_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v not_o that_o they_o pass_v or_o as_o rabanus_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n add_v he_o i_o find_v he_o have_v so_o full_o explain_v and_o clear_v his_o intention_n that_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n as_o paschas_fw-la teach_v but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o sanctification_n pass_v into_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o oil_n the_o people_n offer_v 12._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o that_o by_o benediction_n it_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o of_o some_o likeness_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v subject_a unto_o divers_a accident_n whereto_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v expose_v particular_o of_o go_v into_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o he_o please_v of_o this_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n unto_o rabanus_n and_o amalarius_n i_o will_v join_v wallafridus_n strabo_n who_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n betwixt_o the_o year_n 840._o and_o 849._o poemate_fw-la in_o poemate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o decease_n in_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o father_n and_o master_n it_o may_v give_v cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o be_v of_o one_o judgement_n with_o he_o but_o because_o mere_a surmise_n be_v not_o sufficient_a proof_n nor_o convince_a argument_n 10._o walafri_fw-la strabo_n lib._n de_fw-la reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o bibl._n p._n 7._o t._n 10._o let_v we_o learn_v from_o his_o own_o mouth_n what_o he_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n which_o we_o examine_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n teach_v they_o to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o most_o holy_a passion_n because_o there_o can_v nothing_o be_v find_v more_o fit_v then_o these_o species_n to_o signify_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o his_o member_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n by_o mean_n of_o water_n and_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v press_v from_o several_a grape_n so_o also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n in_o that_o melchisedek_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n he_o give_v unto_o believer_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o that_o as_o for_o that_o great_a number_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n 18._o id._n cap._n 18._o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o the_o word_n of_o his_o gospel_n so_o also_o for_o that_o great_a diversity_n of_o sacrifice_n believer_n shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o all_o these_o passage_n be_v exceed_o clear_a so_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a they_o shall_v serve_v for_o a_o commentary_n unto_o other_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o wallafridus_n have_v speak_v less_o clear_a any_o where_n else_o for_o than_o shall_v that_o judicious_a rule_n of_o tertullia_n be_v practise_v that_o the_o plain_a thing_n shall_v prevail_v 21._o tertull._n the_o resurrect_a carn_v c._n 19_o &_o 21._o and_o that_o the_o most_o certain_a shall_v prescribe_v against_o the_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a shall_v be_v judge_v by_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a let_v we_o apply_v this_o unto_o what_o wallafridus_n say_v in_o another_o place_n which_o the_o latin_n forget_v